Certaine demandes with their grounds, drawne out of holy writ, and propounded in foro conscientiæ by some religious gentl. vnto the reverend fathers, Richard archbishop of Canterbury, Richard bishop of London, William bishop of Lincolne, Garvase bishop of Worcester, William bishop of Exeter, & Thomas bishop of Peterbourough wherevnto the said gentl. require that it would please their lordships to make a true, plaine, direct, honest and resolute aunswere.
      
       
         
           1605
        
      
       Approx. 182 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69195
         STC 6572.5
         ESTC S112734
         23368998
         ocm 23368998
         13051
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69195)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13051)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 922:14 or 1812:10)
      
       
         
           
             Certaine demandes with their grounds, drawne out of holy writ, and propounded in foro conscientiæ by some religious gentl. vnto the reverend fathers, Richard archbishop of Canterbury, Richard bishop of London, William bishop of Lincolne, Garvase bishop of Worcester, William bishop of Exeter, & Thomas bishop of Peterbourough wherevnto the said gentl. require that it would please their lordships to make a true, plaine, direct, honest and resolute aunswere.
             Bancroft, Richard, 1544-1610.
          
           68 p.
           
             R. Schilders],
             [Middelburg :
             1605.
          
           
             Place of imprint and name of publisher suggested by STC (2nd ed.).
             Signatures: A-H⁴ I².
             Title in ornamental border.
             Errata: p. 68.
             Item at 922:14 is incorrectly identified as STC 6573.
             Reproduction of originals in the Huntington Library and the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Brownists.
           Church vestments -- England.
           Liturgical objects -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CERTAINE
           DEMANDES
           WITH
           their
           grounds
           ,
           drawne
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           and
           propounded
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           by
           some
           religious
           Gen̄tl
           .
           vnto
           the
           reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           Richard
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Richard
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             William
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Lincolne
             ,
             Garvase
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             William
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Exeter
             ,
             &
             Thomas
          
           Bishop
           of
           Peterbourough
           ,
           wherevnto
           the
           said
           Gentl.
           require
           that
           it
           would
           please
           their
           Lordships
           to
           make
           a
           true
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           direct
           ,
           honest
           and
           resolute
           aunswere
           .
        
         
           
             Isai
             .
             66.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heare
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             tremble
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             your
             brethren
             that
             hated
             you
             ,
             &
             cast
             you
             out
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
             said
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             be
             glorified
             :
             but
             he
             shall
             appeare
             to
             your
             ioy
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ier.
             23.
             27
             
          
           
             Thinke
             they
             to
             cause
             my
             people
             to
             forget
             my
             Name
             by
             their
             dreames
             ,
             which
             they
             tell
             every
             man
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             their
             forefathers
             have
             forgotten
             my
             Name
             ,
             for
             Baall
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isai
             .
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bind
             vp
             the
             Testimony
             :
             seale
             vp
             the
             Law
             among
             my
             disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isai
             .
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             if
             they
             speake
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             :
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           1605.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           RIght
           Reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           having
           bene
           a
           long
           tyme
           Divinitie
           Readers
           in
           the
           schole
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           vs
           also
           ,
           a
           long
           tyme
           scholers
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           same
           schole
           at
           your
           feete
           ,
           give
           vs
           leave
           ,
           we
           pray
           you
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Definition
           ,
           to
           propound
           these
           Demaundes
           following
           .
           And
           as
           we
           brieflie
           and
           plainly
           have
           opposed
           ,
           so
           let
           your
           Lordships
           be
           wel
           pleased
           simply
           and
           honestly
           to
           make
           vs
           answere
           .
           For
           we
           having
           (
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Beraea
           did
           )
           searched
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           for
           our
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           doubtes
           propounded
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resolve
           our selves
           ,
           our
           desire
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           resolved
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           greater
           skill
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           rest
           our selves
           vpon
           our
           owne
           iudgements
           .
           Now
           then
           we
           thus
           propound
           ,
           and
           we
           thus
           demaund
           :
        
         
           
             FIRST
             ,
             whether
             every
             supreme
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             every
             commaund
             to
             be
             given
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Christian
             Magistracie
             ,
             touching
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             ground
             and
             warrant
             of
             his
             commaund
             ;
             that
             so
             his
             commaund
             being
             of
             faith
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             any
             supreme
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             Authoritie
          
           
           
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             be
             inabled
             to
             devise
             ,
             ordayne
             and
             appropriate
             a
             Ministeriall
             garment
             for
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             without
             putting
             on
             of
             which
             garment
             ,
             he
             may
             commaund
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             neither
             publikely
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Worde
             ,
             nor
             administer
             the
             Sacramentes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             soveraigne
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             
             authoritie
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             to
             ordayne
             and
             appropriate
             a
             Ministeriall
             garment
             ,
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             we
             demaunde
             ,
             whether
             by
             Authoritie
             of
             holy
             Writt
             ,
             he
             may
             ordayne
             and
             appropriate
             such
             a
             Ministeriall
             garment
             ,
             as
             in
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             differeth
             not
             from
             that
             proper
             and
             necessarie
             Priestlie
             garment
             ,
             which
             the
             Prince
             ,
             &
             chief
             Priest
             of
             Idolatrie
             hath
             appropriated
             to
             be
             worne
             by
             his
             Jdolatrous
             Priestes
             in
             their
             Idoll
             service
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           moving
           vs
           to
           make
           the
           first
           demaund
           ,
           respecteth
           some
           others
           ,
           rather
           then
           our selves
           .
           For
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           supreme
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           will
           agnize
           ,
           that
           every
           his
           mandatorie
           action
           concerning
           the
           outward
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           what
           nature
           ,
           or
           qualitie
           soever
           it
           be
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           sinne
           )
           must
           be
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           that
           no
           such
           action
           of
           his
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           faith
           ,
           vnles
           the
           same
           have
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           for
           the
           ground
           and
           warrant
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           second
           Demaund
           ,
           For
           our
           partes
           we
           never
           yet
           read
           of
           any
           commaundement
           ,
           of
           any
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           godly
           example
           in
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whereby
           the
           supreme
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           either
           directly
           ,
           or
           by
           consequence
           inabled
           to
           ordayne
           and
           appropriate
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           For
           howsoever
           by
           imitation
           of
           the
           Priestly
           garmentes
           ,
           ordayned
           for
           the
           Leviticall
           Priesthood
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           may
           thinke
           that
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           may
           lawfully
           be
           commaunded
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           neverthelesse
           ,
           there
           being
           an
           expresse
           commaundement
           given
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           no
           generall
           or
           particular
           rule
           delivered
           vnto
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           by
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           whether
           such
           an
           imitation
           of
           Leviticall
           garments
           ,
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           institution
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           imitatiō
           from
           the
           Leviticall
           law
           ,
           then
           we
           demaund
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           originall
           and
           ofspring
           of
           that
           Ministeriall
           garment
           came
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           sprange
           originally
           from
           Mans
           invention
           ,
           then
           you
           directly
           charge
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           rule
           of
           faith
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           his
           conscience
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           .
           For
           your
           Lordships
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           this
           your
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           have
           a
           longe
           tyme
           taught
           vs
           ,
           that
           no
           devise
           or
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           divine
           rule
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           Magistrates
           conscience
           to
           be
           guyded
           by
           .
        
         
         
           But
           aswell
           for
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           the
           proper
           and
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           Priestlie
           garmentes
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           cleare
           opening
           of
           this
           poynt
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           can
           bee
           yeelded
           ,
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           priestly
           garmentes
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           ministeriall
           garmentes
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           demaund
           :
        
         
           
             Whether
             your
             Lordships
             did
             ever
             read
             in
             any
             parte
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             that
             the
             Priestes
             were
             commaunded
             to
             eate
             the
             Passeover
             in
             any
             other
             garmentes
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             ordinary
             garments
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Whether
             your
             Lordships
             did
             ever
             read
             in
             any
             parte
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             that
             any
             holy
             Ministeriall
             garment
             was
             commaunded
             to
             bee
             worne
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             cut
             of
             the
             foreskinne
             of
             the
             fleshe
             vpon
             the
             eight
             day
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Whether
             your
             Lordships
             have
             read
             in
             any
             place
             of
             holy
             Writt
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophetes
             had
             any
             proper
             or
             speciall
             attire
             ,
             enioyned
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             proper
             and
             necessarie
             habite
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             exercise
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             they
             might
             not
             exercise
             their
             propheticall
             office
             ?
             For
             wee
             finde
             it
             
             written
             ;
             When
             the
             Prophet
             hasted
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             ashes
             away
             from
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Israll
             knew
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Prophetes
             .
             Whereby
             it
             seemeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             rather
             by
             his
             face
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             proper
             Propheticall
             garment
             ,
             was
             discerned
             from
             other
             men
             to
             bee
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             his
             propheticall
             function
             :
             
             And
             this
             agayne
             is
             made
             more
             manifest
             ,
             by
             those
             wordes
             which
             Saule
             vsed
             ,
             when
             meeting
             with
             Samuell
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             gate
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Zuph
             ,
             he
             questioned
             with
             him
             after
             this
             maner
             :
             Tell
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             where
             the
             Seers
             house
             is
             ?
             For
             had
             the
             Prophets
             bene
             known
             in
             those
             dayes
             by
             their
             proper
             propheticall
             garmentes
             ,
             then
             needed
             not
             Saul
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             at
             so
             solemne
             a
             feast
             ,
             to
             have
             enquired
             of
             Samuell
             ,
             for
             the
             Seers
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             Saule
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             Samuell
             ,
             when
             an
             ould
             
             man
             came
             vp
             ,
             lapped
             in
             a
             mantell
             ,
             And
             Isayah
             was
             commanded
             to
             loose
             his
             sackcloth
             from
             his
             loynes
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             off
             his
             shoe
             from
             his
             foote
             .
             And
             againe
             it
             is
             written
             :
             And
             in
             that
             day
             shall
             the
             Prophetes
             bee
             ashamed
             every
             
             one
             of
             his
             vision
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             prophecied
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             weare
             a
             rough
             garment
             to
             deceyve
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             had
             his
             
             garment
             of
             Camels
             hayre
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             girdle
             of
             a
             skinne
             was
             about
             his
             loynes
             :
             By
             all
             which
             places
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             in
             ould
             tyme
             the
             Prophetes
             vsed
             a
             speciall
             attyre
             ,
             or
             habite
             ,
             and
             were
             accustomed
             to
             put
             vpon
             them
             a
             distinct
             kinde
             of
             garment
             from
             other
             men
             .
          
        
         
           We
           confesse
           plainly
           and
           simply
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordships
           herein
           speake
           
           
           the
           trueth
           ,
           neither
           doe
           we
           denie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           lawfull
           and
           convenient
           for
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           dayly
           &
           ordinarily
           ,
           to
           weare
           such
           a
           speciall
           kinde
           of
           civile
           apparell
           ,
           as
           whereby
           he
           may
           be
           knowne
           from
           being
           a
           Marchant
           ,
           a
           Lawier
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           or
           an
           Husbandman
           :
           But
           what
           for
           that
           ?
           For
           to
           the
           poynt
           in
           question
           ,
           what
           resolution
           is
           that
           ?
           For
           how
           followeth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           prophet
           Isayah
           ,
           the
           other
           old
           prophets
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ▪
           by
           their
           every
           dayes
           rough
           and
           hayrie
           apparell
           ,
           whersoever
           in
           the
           streetes
           ,
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           in
           the
           Markets
           ,
           in
           the
           schooles
           ,
           in
           the
           gates
           ,
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           they
           were
           seene
           ,
           how
           (
           we
           say
           )
           doeth
           it
           follwe
           (
           they
           being
           knowne
           by
           their
           speciall
           garments
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           prophetes
           )
           that
           therefore
           whensoever
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           wherin
           they
           prophesied
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           vpon
           that
           their
           ordinary
           and
           vsuall
           garment
           ,
           some
           other
           garment
           ,
           necessarily
           and
           properly
           to
           be
           worne
           in
           their
           propheticall
           office
           ?
           and
           without
           which
           necessary
           and
           propheticall
           garment
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           prophesie
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           could
           make
           good
           your
           obiection
           by
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           you
           should
           then
           have
           some
           colour
           from
           the
           example
           of
           the
           old
           prophets
           ,
           to
           affirme
           that
           extraordinary
           prophets
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           in
           our
           times
           )
           might
           weare
           some
           rough
           and
           haytie
           garments
           ;
           But
           to
           alleadge
           these
           examples
           ,
           as
           sufficient
           authorities
           for
           ordinary
           Pastours
           &
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           weare
           proper
           ministeriall
           garments
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           pray
           ,
           preache
           the
           word
           or
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           is
           to
           alleadge
           
             quidlibet
             pro
             quolibet
          
           ?
           insteed
           of
           a
           kernell
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           nutshale
           ,
           and
           to
           imagine
           as
           Saul
           imagined
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Samuell
           when
           he
           saw
           Satan
           ,
           who
           to
           blind
           Sauls
           eyes
           ,
           had
           put
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           an
           old
           man
           lapped
           in
           a
           Mantell
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           nevertheles
           we
           grant
           that
           from
           the
           place
           of
           Samuell
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           thus
           much
           :
           viz.
           If
           any
           person
           in
           our
           age
           were
           so
           sottish
           ,
           as
           to
           seek
           vnto
           a
           Witche
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           body
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           raysed
           vp
           ;
           that
           Satan
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           by
           lapping
           him selfe
           in
           an
           Archbishops
           Pall
           ,
           Rochet
           and
           square
           Cap
           ,
           might
           transforme
           him selfe
           to
           the
           shape
           and
           likenes
           of
           
             Thomas
             Beckett
          
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           long
           since
           dead
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           alleadged
           out
           of
           the
           prophesie
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           it
           proveth
           directly
           that
           his
           garment
           of
           Sackcloth
           ,
           was
           not
           any
           proper
           propheticall
           garment
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           an
           ordinary
           garment
           ,
           as
           whereby
           in
           his
           common
           and
           daily
           attire
           ,
           his
           condition
           of
           being
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           was
           distinguished
           from
           the
           apparrell
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           no
           Prophetes
           .
           
           For
           if
           by
           the
           commandment
           of
           loosing
           the
           sackcloth
           from
           his
           loynes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           meant
           a
           proper
           propheticall
           Mantell
           or
           garment
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           vsuall
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           propheticall
           function
           ,
           then
           might
           the
           same
           well-inough
           have
           bene
           put
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           Jsaiah
           not
           have
           bene
           naked
           ,
           and
           his
           buttocks
           vncovered
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           if
           by
           Isaiahs
           garment
           ,
           a
           proper
           propheticall
           garment
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           speciall
           ordinary
           garment
           ,
           common
           with
           other
           Prophets
           in
           their
           daily
           vse
           ,
           had
           bene
           noted
           ;
           then
           by
           Isaiahs
           shoes
           likewise
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           a
           proper
           &
           propheticall
           kind
           of
           shoes
           be
           vnderstood
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           then
           by
           this
           place
           might
           not
           Ministers
           be
           appointed
           ,
           (
           whensoever
           they
           pray
           ,
           preache
           or
           minister
           the
           Sacramentes
           )
           to
           have
           proper
           ministeriall
           shoes
           or
           pantofles
           vpon
           their
           feete
           ,
           aswell
           as
           proper
           ministeriall
           Surplices
           or
           Copes
           vpon
           their
           backes
           ?
        
         
           The
           place
           out
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           and
           that
           argument
           from
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           apparell
           ,
           be
           of
           like
           interpretation
           with
           that
           of
           Esai
           .
           And
           that
           out
           of
           Zachary
           ,
           what
           ells
           proveth
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           false
           Prophets
           ordinarily
           did
           weare
           some
           such
           maner
           of
           speciall
           rough
           garments
           ,
           as
           were
           after
           the
           forme
           of
           ordinary
           garments
           ,
           worne
           by
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ?
           and
           that
           those
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           for
           deceiving
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           colour
           of
           their
           garments
           ,
           should
           have
           those
           garments
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           plucked
           over
           their
           eares
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           be
           suffered
           by
           their
           garmentes
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           doctrine
           seeme
           more
           holy
           :
           seeing
           they
           were
           never
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           Prophets
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           might
           still
           have
           continewed
           husbandmen
           or
           heards
           men
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           any
           true
           propheticall
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           only
           making
           a
           shew
           their
           of
           by
           their
           outward
           rough
           garments
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           garments
           had
           bene
           sufficient
           to
           have
           approved
           their
           prophesies
           ?
           In
           like
           maner
           as
           at
           this
           day
           a
           number
           of
           idole
           ministers
           ,
           have
           naught
           ▪
           ells
           to
           approve
           them
           to
           be
           ministers
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           weare
           a
           large
           whit
           Surplice
           with
           two
           wide
           sleeves
           ,
           and
           a
           litle
           blacke
           Cappe
           with
           foure
           narrowe
           corners
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           againe
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           have
           read
           in
           holy
           
           Writt
           ,
           that
           King
           David
           deviding
           Offices
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Levie
           ,
           &
           separating
           some
           to
           be
           Singers
           ,
           some
           to
           be
           Porters
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           be
           over
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prophets
           
             Samuell
             ,
             Gad
          
           and
           Nathan
           ,
           did
           appoint
           any
           other
           songsterlike
           ,
           porterlike
           or
           other
           ministerlike
           garments
           ,
           to
           be
           worne
           by
           these
           Officers
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
           God
           ,
           then
           such
           only
           as
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           your
           Lordships
           can
           produce
           no
           place
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           these
           questions
           ;
           then
           from
           the
           example
           of
           celebrating
           the
           Passover
           ,
           ministring
           Circumcision
           ,
           Prophesying
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           from
           services
           done
           by
           the
           Singers
           ,
           Porters
           and
           Treasures
           ,
           without
           other
           ministeriall
           garments
           then
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           Lawe
           :
        
         
           We
           demand
           what
           good
           proofe
           your
           Lordships
           can
           make
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           may
           be
           commanded
           ,
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           not
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           without
           ministeriall
           garments
           ,
           not
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           man
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           touching
           certaine
           holy
           garments
           ,
           vsed
           by
           the
           Priestes
           and
           Levites
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           have
           not
           read
           (
           as
           we
           suppose
           )
           that
           either
           Moyses
           or
           Aaron
           ,
           did
           appoint
           any
           other
           holy
           garments
           for
           the
           Priests
           or
           Levits
           in
           their
           priestly
           or
           Leviticall
           Offices
           ,
           then
           such
           
           only
           as
           the
           Lord
           him selfe
           commanded
           to
           be
           made
           and
           worne
           ;
           which
           holy
           &
           Priestly
           garments
           also
           ,
           you
           reade
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           worne
           by
           the
           Priests
           or
           Levites
           in
           the
           vtter
           Court
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           Priestes
           and
           Levites
           Office
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           from
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           vnto
           the
           ministerie
           of
           faith
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           question
           thus
           :
           If
           God
           the
           only
           author
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           the
           only
           author
           of
           the
           Priests
           holy
           and
           ministeriall
           garments
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           being
           the
           holy
           author
           of
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           be
           likewise
           the
           only
           author
           of
           ministeriall
           garments
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           For
           otherwise
           how
           should
           the
           Ministers
           perfectly
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           wearing
           of
           ministeriall
           garments
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           bee
           aswell
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Lorde
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Priests
           holy
           garments
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Priests
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           the
           inner
           Court
           even
           to
           the
           vtter
           Court
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           approched
           to
           those
           
           things
           which
           were
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           were
           then
           commaunded
           to
           put
           of
           their
           holy
           and
           Lynen
           garments
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           their
           other
           garments
           ,
           namely
           ,
           their
           Wollen
           garments
           which
           they
           had
           put
           of
           when
           they
           entered
           into
           the
           inner
           Court.
           
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           againe
           demande
           ,
           what
           reason
           your
           Lordships
           can
           
           yeald
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           when
           they
           approche
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           &
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacramēts
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           for
           the
           people
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           should
           put
           vpon
           them
           ministeriall
           Lynen
           garments
           ?
           And
           not
           rather
           from
           the
           identitie
           of
           reason
           and
           equitie
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Priestes
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           challendge
           a
           free
           and
           liberall
           vse
           of
           their
           ministerie
           in
           their
           ordinarie
           garmentes
           ?
           We
           meane
           such
           comly
           and
           cleanly
           wollen
           garmentes
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           vse
           ,
           or
           custome
           of
           the
           countrie
           ,
           wherein
           they
           live
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           worne
           .
        
         
           Where
           it
           is
           written
           that
           David
           had
           on
           him
           a
           lynen
           garmēt
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           
           Levites
           that
           bare
           the
           Arke
           ,
           &
           the
           singers
           :
           If
           your
           Lordships
           from
           this
           place
           shal
           vrge
           ,
           that
           lynen
           garments
           were
           ordinarily
           worne
           by
           the
           Levites
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           approched
           to
           the
           services
           ,
           which
           were
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           shall
           in
           this
           case
           but
           wrest
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           to
           an
           other
           sense
           then
           rightly
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           your
           sense
           directly
           repugneth
           the
           aforesaid
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiell
           :
           neither
           indeed
           doeth
           this
           place
           any
           more
           prove
           ,
           the
           ordinarie
           wearing
           of
           lynen
           garmentes
           ,
           by
           the
           Levites
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           vtter
           courte
           ,
           then
           it
           doeth
           prove
           the
           ordinarie
           wearing
           of
           an
           Ephod
           by
           King
           David
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           came
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           worship
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           then
           of
           the
           Levites
           wearing
           of
           lynen
           garmentes
           at
           this
           tyme
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           was
           now
           to
           be
           remooved
           from
           the
           house
           of
           
             Obed
             Edom
          
           ,
           and
           
           to
           be
           caried
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Koath
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           attended
           vpon
           by
           other
           of
           the
           Levites
           their
           brethren
           ,
           in
           holy
           garments
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           playne
           that
           this
           wearing
           of
           holy
           garmentes
           ,
           in
           this
           peculiar
           service
           thus
           performed
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           excludeth
           the
           wearing
           of
           the
           same
           garmentes
           in
           common
           services
           done
           among
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Singers
           and
           Levites
           did
           not
           at
           any
           time
           minister
           in
           their
           lynen
           garmentes
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           apparant
           .
           For
           that
           the
           proper
           place
           of
           their
           ministration
           was
           before
           the
           Arke
           in
           the
           inner
           court
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           scriptures
           :
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           a
           Heman
           and
           Asaph
           and
           Ethan
           were
           singers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           left
           b
           before
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lords
           covenant
           ,
           Asaph
           the
           chiefe
           and
           his
           brethren
           to
           minister
           continually
           before
           the
           Arke
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           every
           day
           ,
           to
           singe
           with
           c
           instrumentes
           ,
           and
           
           to
           lift
           vp
           their
           voyce
           with
           ioye
           ,
           and
           to
           d
           prayse
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           his
           mercy
           endureth
           for
           ever
           :
           yea
           and
           this
           manner
           of
           singing
           and
           ministring
           before
           the
           Arke
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           congregation
           did
           not
           only
           continew
           vntill
           e
           Salomon
           had
           built
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           then
           also
           ,
           the
           singers
           continewed
           their
           office
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           for
           it
           is
           written
           thus
           .
           And
           the
           f
           Levites
           the
           singers
           of
           all
           sortes
           ,
           as
           of
           Asaph
           ,
           of
           Heman
           ,
           and
           Ieduthun
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           sonns
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           brethren
           being
           clad
           in
           fyne
           Lynen
           ,
           stood
           with
           Cymbales
           and
           with
           Vyolles
           ,
           and
           Harpes
           ,
           at
           the
           East
           end
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           an
           hundred
           and
           twentye
           priestes
           ,
           blowinge
           which
           Trumpettes
           ,
           vnles
           then
           your
           Lordships
           be
           able
           to
           proue
           by
           holy
           wrytt
           ,
           that
           the
           inner
           courte
           ,
           or
           holy
           place
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Altar
           stood
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           place
           separated
           for
           the
           preistes
           ,
           &
           Levites
           alone
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           the
           Priestes
           and
           Levites
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           to
           worshipp
           before
           the
           Arke
           ,
           wee
           may
           bouldly
           (
           as
           wee
           thinke
           )
           affirme
           that
           you
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Priestes
           or
           Levites
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           did
           at
           any
           tyme
           weare
           any
           Ministerial
           garments
           ,
           when
           they
           approched
           into
           their
           vtter
           court
           ,
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           doe
           services
           for
           the
           people
           .
           Among
           the
           reasons
           (
           why
           the
           Priestes
           vnder
           the
           law
           were
           commanded
           to
           put
           on
           their
           lynen
           garmentes
           when
           they
           ministred
           in
           the
           sanctuarie
           and
           at
           the
           table
           )
           one
           reason
           among
           other
           is
           rendered
           to
           bee
           this
           :
           namely
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           garmentes
           were
           holy
           garmentes
           ,
           as
           having
           from
           the
           God
           of
           holynes
           an
           holy
           institution
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           also
           why
           the
           priestes
           were
           commaunded
           to
           put
           of
           their
           lynen
           garmentes
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           other
           wollen
           garmentes
           ,
           when
           they
           approched
           to
           those
           thinges
           which
           were
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           viz.
           for
           that
           they
           should
           not
           sanctifie
           the
           people
           with
           their
           garmentes
           :
           From
           which
           two
           reasons
           ,
           we
           question
           thus
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           seeing
           vnder
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           therof
           ,
           have
           neither
           holy
           place
           ,
           nor
           inner
           court
           ,
           separated
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           neither
           any
           garmentes
           ,
           by
           any
           holy
           institution
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           holy
           garmentes
           to
           minister
           in
           ;
           we
           demaund
           ,
           what
           authoritie
           your
           Lordships
           can
           alleadge
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           bee
           as
           comely
           and
           as
           decent
           a
           thinge
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           approche
           vnto
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           the
           worde
           ,
           and
           administring
           the
           Sacramentes
           (
           which
           are
           things
           for
           the
           people
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           )
           without
           any
           Ministeriall
           garmentes
           devised
           ,
           and
           instituted
           only
           by
           man
           :
           as
           
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Priestes
           to
           approch
           vnto
           the
           like
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           for
           the
           people
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           without
           those
           holy
           garmentes
           ,
           which
           were
           ordayned
           by
           God
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           prohibition
           of
           the
           Priestes
           putting
           on
           their
           holy
           and
           priestly
           garmentes
           ,
           when
           they
           approched
           into
           the
           vtter
           court
           to
           those
           things
           which
           were
           for
           the
           people
           :
           being
           this
           :
           Namelie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           sanctifie
           the
           people
           with
           their
           garmentes
           ;
           wee
           demaunde
           with
           what
           reason
           deduced
           from
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           you
           can
           impugne
           this
           position
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           That
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           (
           to
           preserve
           the
           equitie
           and
           integritie
           of
           that
           prohibition
           ,
           aswell
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           did
           not
           institute
           any
           proper
           ministeriall
           garmentes
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelistes
           ,
           Prophetes
           ,
           Doers
           of
           Myracles
           ,
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           to
           exercise
           anie
           their
           ministeriall
           function
           in
           ,
           least
           the
           people
           putting
           an
           opinion
           of
           holynes
           in
           their
           garmentes
           ,
           might
           thinke
           the
           doing
           of
           myracles
           ,
           preaching
           the
           worde
           ,
           prophecying
           ,
           or
           ministring
           the
           Sacramentes
           ,
           to
           be
           sanctified
           by
           their
           garmentes
           ?
           And
           therefore
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           preaching
           the
           worde
           ,
           administring
           Baptisme
           ,
           celebrating
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           ,
           doing
           Myracles
           ,
           and
           praying
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelistes
           ,
           Prophetes
           ,
           &c.
           without
           any
           proper
           ministeriall
           garmentes
           :
           we
           question
           thus
           :
        
         
           In
           asmuch
           as
           Iohn
           Baptist
           did
           both
           crye
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           and
           baptise
           in
           Iorden
           ,
           having
           vpon
           him
           none
           other
           proper
           ministeriall
           garmentes
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           ordinarie
           garment
           ,
           of
           Camells
           hayre
           ,
           with
           a
           girdle
           of
           a
           skinne
           about
           his
           loynes
           :
           And
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           did
           neither
           preache
           the
           worde
           ,
           nor
           administer
           the
           Sacramentes
           ,
           nor
           doe
           myracles
           ,
           amonge
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           garmentes
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           vsuall
           and
           ordinarie
           garmentes
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           not
           institute
           or
           commaunde
           any
           proper
           ministeriall
           garmentes
           for
           their
           successors
           ,
           namely
           for
           Bishoppes
           ,
           Pastours
           and
           Teachers
           to
           minister
           in
           :
           seeing
           (
           we
           say
           )
           these
           things
           can
           not
           be
           prooved
           out
           of
           holy
           writt
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           our
           desire
           is
           to
           be
           satisfied
           from
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           by
           some
           holy
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           why
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           so
           long
           after
           the
           Apostles
           tymes
           ,
           should
           be
           commaunded
           ,
           to
           weare
           any
           other
           forme
           or
           manner
           of
           garmentes
           in
           their
           holy
           ministrations
           ,
           then
           such
           their
           ordinarie
           and
           vsuall
           garmentes
           ,
           (
           being
           comelie
           and
           cleanly
           garmentes
           )
           as
           by
           custome
           ,
           or
           law
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           vsually
           weare
           .
        
         
         
           For
           if
           all
           ordinarie
           garmentes
           be
           sanctified
           a
           like
           ,
           to
           minister
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           worde
           of
           God
           and
           prayer
           ,
           as
           all
           ordinarie
           meates
           and
           drinkes
           be
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           what
           reason
           your
           Lordships
           can
           alleadge
           out
           of
           holy
           writt
           ,
           that
           the
           publike
           service
           ,
           accomplished
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinarie
           apparell
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           as
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           publique
           service
           performed
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           their
           ordinarie
           garmentes
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           your
           Lordships
           can
           affoord
           vs
           no
           reason
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           why
           offering
           vp
           of
           prayers
           ,
           preaching
           the
           Worde
           ,
           or
           administring
           the
           Sacramentes
           ,
           should
           be
           lesse
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           are
           performed
           in
           an
           ordinarie
           garment
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           :
           we
           then
           demaunde
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           by
           any
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           can
           prove
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           worde
           preached
           ,
           Sacraments
           administred
           ,
           and
           prayers
           offered
           vp
           in
           a
           proper
           ministerial
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           an
           ordinary
           garment
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           more
           efficacie
           ,
           profit
           or
           edification
           vnto
           men
           ?
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withall
           ,
           so
           must
           all
           things
           which
           are
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           bee
           done
           to
           the
           vse
           ,
           benefite
           and
           profite
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Vnto
           these
           two
           latter
           questions
           ,
           if
           your
           Lordships
           shall
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Worde
           and
           Sacramentes
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           proved
           by
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           to
           bee
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           ,
           either
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           of
           more
           efficacie
           ,
           profite
           and
           edification
           vnto
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           is
           accomplished
           by
           a
           Minister
           ,
           wearing
           only
           his
           ordinarie
           garment
           :
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           shall
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           not
           wearinge
           of
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           in
           the
           service
           of
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           the
           Worde
           ,
           and
           ministring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           may
           be
           both
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           hurtful
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           vpon
           circumstance
           &
           contempt
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           commaund
           :
           Then
           we
           replie
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           you
           begge
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           ,
           driving
           vs
           ▪
           backe
           agayne
           ,
           to
           seeke
           your
           resolution
           of
           that
           doubt
           ,
           which
           we
           moved
           above
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           principall
           demand
           :
        
         
           For
           vnlesse
           the
           Church
           and
           sovereigne
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           be
           inabled
           by
           holy
           Writt
           to
           commaund
           a
           proper
           ministerial
           garment
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           such
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           commaunded
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           be
           neither
           an
           offence
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Besides
           if
           neither
           the
           Church
           nor
           Magistrate
           ,
           have
           any
           certaine
           rule
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           for
           the
           resolution
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           commanding
           a
           proper
           
           ministeriall
           garment
           ;
           Then
           lyeth
           the
           same
           Ministeriall
           garment
           vnder
           a
           iust
           suspition
           of
           abomination
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           thing
           invented
           by
           man
           :
           And
           then
           also
           how
           should
           a
           Minister
           beeing
           bound
           to
           take
           for
           his
           marke
           the
           only
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifested
           &
           opened
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           be
           excusable
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           ministerie
           ,
           he
           may
           fashion
           him selfe
           to
           the
           invention
           of
           man
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             greater
             moment
             and
             importance
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             that
             the
             same
             should
             be
             left
             of
             for
             the
             not
             vsing
             of
             a
             proper
             ministeriall
             garment
             .
          
        
         
           That
           is
           true
           indeed
           (
           say
           wee
           )
           if
           a
           Minister
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           a
           garment
           
           should
           not
           sinne
           ?
           But
           that
           a
           Minister
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           minde
           of
           the
           lawfull
           vse
           of
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           may
           weare
           it
           doubtingly
           ,
           and
           so
           sinne
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           preache
           the
           Worde
           :
           we
           doubte
           greatly
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           bee
           able
           to
           prove
           this
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           &
           of
           this
           we
           pray
           your
           resolutions
           ?
           For
           how
           should
           a
           man
           doe
           evill
           that
           good
           may
           come
           thereby
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           damnation
           is
           iust
           ,
           that
           so
           doeth
           ?
        
         
           The
           not
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           then
           ,
           being
           no
           sinne
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           a
           good
           cōscience
           ,
           in
           not
           vsing
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           he
           is
           commanded
           by
           a
           superiour
           power
           not
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ;
           we
           demand
           herevpon
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           sinne
           not
           rather
           in
           pressing
           ,
           then
           the
           Minister
           in
           refusing
           this
           kinde
           of
           Ministeriall
           garment
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           wee
           are
           fallen
           by
           occasion
           vpon
           this
           comparison
           of
           preaching
           the
           worde
           ,
           and
           wearing
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           patiently
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           quietly
           to
           answere
           our
           demandes
           ?
        
         
           Our
           demand
           then
           ,
           is
           whether
           in
           your
           iudgements
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           be
           not
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           more
           precious
           ,
           more
           needfull
           and
           more
           profitable
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           can
           bee
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           should
           preferre
           the
           wearing
           of
           such
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           worde
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           hould
           our
           peace
           ,
           the
           very
           stones
           might
           cry
           out
           shame
           vpon
           our
           faces
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           taught
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           Marie
           was
           commended
           before
           Martha
           ,
           for
           that
           shee
           sitting
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           Iesus
           to
           heare
           him
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           had
           chosen
           the
           better
           parte
           ,
           even
           one
           thing
           that
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           her
           .
        
         
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           (
           as
           the
           trueth
           is
           )
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           more
           precious
           ,
           needfull
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           ;
           Then
           wee
           demand
           why
           grave
           ,
           learned
           and
           Godly
           Preachers
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           him selfe
           confesseth
           to
           love
           and
           to
           honor
           ,
           have
           bene
           put
           to
           the
           worse
           ,
           commanded
           to
           silence
           ,
           suspended
           &
           excommunicated
           for
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           such
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           when
           as
           notwithstanding
           light
           ,
           lascivious
           ,
           and
           vnlearned
           Ministers
           no-preachers
           ,
           (
           if
           so
           be
           they
           have
           worne
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           garment
           )
           have
           bene
           suffered
           quietly
           to
           enioy
           their
           functions
           ,
           and
           their
           benefices
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             all
             Preachers
             were
             never
             silenced
             ,
             only
             certaine
             Preachers
             not
          
           
           
             submitting
             them selves
             to
             the
             wearing
             of
             a
             ministeriall
             garment
             according
             to
             the
             orders
             and
             lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             displaced
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           bee
           it
           so
           ?
           what
           other
           thing
           doeth
           this
           argue
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           not
           
           wearing
           of
           a
           ministerall
           garment
           ,
           is
           reputed
           to
           bee
           a
           sinne
           more
           haynous
           then
           is
           the
           not
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             there
             are
             a
             multitude
             of
             Ministers
             who
             be
             not
             able
             to
             preach
          
           
           
             the
             worde
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             not
             one
             preacher
             but
             he
             is
             able
             to
             put
             on
             a
             ministeriall
             garment
             :
          
        
         
           What
           then
           ?
           did
           ever
           any
           Preacher
           (
           we
           praye
           you
           )
           when
           hee
           was
           
           made
           a
           Minister
           ,
           bind
           him selfe
           by
           a
           solemne
           vowe
           to
           weare
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ?
           No.
           And
           did
           not
           every
           Minister
           when
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Minister
           ,
           binde
           him selfe
           by
           a
           solemne
           vowe
           to
           preache
           the
           worde
           ?
           Yea
           :
           And
           how
           then
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           (
           vnlesse
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           bee
           reputed
           more
           precious
           then
           is
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Worde
           )
           that
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           the
           one
           by
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           preaching
           of
           the
           other
           by
           a
           Minister
           ,
           should
           bee
           offences
           ,
           in
           degree
           of
           peyne
           vnmatchable
           ?
           especially
           when
           as
           the
           not
           preaching
           is
           a
           breache
           of
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           but
           a
           transgression
           of
           the
           lawe
           of
           man
           ?
        
         
           When
           any
           husbandman
           shall
           have
           sowen
           cleane
           and
           pure
           wheate
           in
           his
           field
           ,
           if
           the
           envious
           man
           shall
           sowe
           tares
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           the
           husbandman
           plucke
           vp
           the
           wheate
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           tares
           growe
           ,
           would
           you
           commend
           his
           husbandrie
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             your
             Lordships
             will
             sow
             the
             fieldes
             with
             purer
             Wheate
             ,
             and
             provide
          
           
           
             men
             of
             softer
             Spirits
             ,
             lesse
             Novelous
             ,
             better
             affected
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             
             and
             of
             more
             discretion
             and
             maturitie
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           if
           it
           may
           please
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           this
           is
           soone
           saide
           ;
           but
           by
           
           your
           leaves
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           not
           so
           sone
           done
           ;
           yea
           and
           besides
           we
           demand
           what
           good
           securitie
           your
           Lordships
           can
           give
           vnto
           the
           King
           and
           State
           in
           this
           case
           ?
        
         
           For
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           danger
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           perill
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Kinges
           subiectes
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           good
           saftie
           (
           in
           our
           opinion
           ,
           )
           to
           trust
           your
           bare
           wordes
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           time
           past
           vpon
           pretence
           of
           the
           wante
           of
           able
           &
           preaching
           Ministers
           ,
           ye
           have
           thought
           it
           fitt
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           reteyne
           a
           number
           of
           vnpreaching
           ministers
           ,
           knowne
           to
           bee
           no
           better
           then
           idle
           beastes
           and
           flow
           bellies
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           your
           Lordships
           already
           have
           such
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           
             learned
             ,
             sober
             ,
             wise
             and
             softe
             spirited
             Preachers
             ,
          
           to
           bee
           disposed
           vpon
           vacant
           benefices
           at
           your
           commaunde
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           bee
           able
           to
           furnishe
           the
           Churches
           of
           all
           those
           ministers
           ,
           whom
           you
           intend
           to
           deprive
           ,
           for
           not
           conformitie
           vpon
           an
           instant
           :
           wee
           praye
           your
           Lordshippes
           to
           resolve
           the
           Kinge
           what
           charitie
           you
           have
           carryed
           towarde
           his
           people
           in
           time
           past
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           collated
           (
           for
           a
           great
           parte
           )
           the
           benifices
           of
           your
           owne
           giftes
           ,
           either
           vpon
           no
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           vpon
           strawberie
           preachers
           ;
           but
           if
           your
           Lordshippes
           intende
           hereafter
           to
           sende
           foorth
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           shall
           yeeld
           beryes
           ,
           not
           once
           in
           the
           yeare
           onely
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           least
           strawe
           once
           every
           moneth
           ;
           then
           wee
           demande
           ?
           what
           thankes
           you
           would
           con̄
           your
           Stewardes
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           provide
           no
           better
           Cookes
           for
           the
           dressing
           of
           your
           dyners
           ,
           then
           such
           onely
           ,
           as
           vnder
           one
           whole
           monethes
           space
           ,
           could
           not
           dispatch
           the
           roasting
           of
           an
           egge
           ,
           or
           frying
           of
           a
           smelt
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           thinke
           that
           the
           preaching
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           yealding
           to
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           authoritie
           ,
           in
           the
           not
           vsing
           of
           this
           ministeriall
           (
           falsly
           by
           you
           so
           called
           indifferent
           )
           apparell
           ,
           by
           such
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           may
           bee
           an
           example
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           like
           disobedience
           in
           other
           matters
           :
           Then
           wee
           demande
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordshippes
           carry
           not
           a
           testimonie
           in
           your
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           that
           their
           abstayning
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           Ministeriall
           apparrell
           ,
           proceede
           not
           rather
           from
           an
           honest
           and
           good
           hearte
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           GOD
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           evill
           affection
           conceyved
           against
           the
           
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ?
           for
           before
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           was
           lawfully
           invested
           in
           the
           Royal
           person
           of
           our
           Soveraine
           Lord
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           did
           not
           sundry
           of
           them
           abide
           many
           sharpe
           reproches
           and
           bitter
           tauntes
           ,
           for
           their
           Scotizing
           ,
           and
           defending
           the
           single
           forme
           of
           church
           policie
           ,
           vpheld
           by
           the
           Kings
           authoritie
           in
           the
           Realme
           of
           Scotland
           ?
           yea
           and
           doe
           not
           the
           same
           Ministers
           now
           at
           this
           day
           hartily
           and
           devoutly
           pray
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queene
           ,
           the
           noble
           yong
           Prince
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           Kings
           Royall
           progenie
           ?
           yea
           and
           excepting
           this
           one
           point
           of
           their
           not
           conformitie
           vnto
           the
           ceremonies
           (
           wherein
           they
           alleadge
           for
           them selves
           ,
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           vnlawfulnes
           and
           inconvenience
           of
           the
           said
           ceremonies
           )
           are
           they
           not
           knowne
           to
           be
           men
           worthy
           to
           be
           respected
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           men
           of
           good
           reputation
           for
           learning
           ?
           of
           honest
           conversation
           ?
           and
           peaceable
           among
           their
           neighbours
           ?
           and
           men
           very
           obedient
           (
           this
           one
           thing
           excepted
           )
           to
           all
           authoritie
           ?
           by
           whose
           good
           doctrine
           also
           ,
           and
           example
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           every
           Countie
           have
           found
           it
           more
           easie
           to
           continew
           the
           common
           people
           in
           the
           dewties
           of
           their
           subiection
           ,
           and
           loyaltie
           to
           the
           supreme
           power
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           at
           this
           very
           instant
           ,
           doe
           not
           they
           extraordinarily
           declare
           and
           testifie
           their
           love
           ,
           their
           loyaltie
           and
           their
           fidelitie
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           loanes
           they
           supply
           the
           Kings
           want
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           them selves
           want
           ,
           and
           be
           driven
           to
           borrow
           to
           supply
           their
           owne
           necessities
           ?
           if
           then
           in
           these
           great
           and
           waightie
           things
           ,
           appertaining
           to
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Kings
           Crowne
           ,
           they
           carefully
           and
           holily
           approve
           thē selves
           to
           be
           both
           teachers
           &
           followers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           would
           they
           not
           aswell
           (
           trow
           you
           )
           by
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           subiect
           their
           neckes
           to
           the
           Kings
           authoritie
           ,
           if
           by
           a
           greater
           band
           of
           faith
           &
           obedience
           to
           the
           most
           high
           and
           mightie
           God
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           drawne
           to
           the
           not
           wearing
           thereof
           ?
        
         
           Touching
           the
           reason
           yealded
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           ministeriall
           apparell
           ,
           is
           to
           distinguish
           the
           minister
           from
           other
           men
           :
           it
           seemeth
           vnto
           vs
           to
           be
           a
           reason
           altogether
           without
           reason
           :
           for
           albeit
           the
           outward
           forme
           of
           a
           Ministers
           ordinary
           apparell
           may
           lawfully
           and
           expediently
           differ
           from
           the
           outward
           fashion
           of
           apparell
           common
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Ministers
           person
           by
           his
           apparell
           may
           be
           knowne
           vnto
           all
           such
           as
           know
           him
           not
           by
           face
           :
           Neverthelesse
           it
           is
           void
           of
           all
           sense
           ,
           that
           his
           ministeriall
           apparell
           ,
           in
           the
           publike
           service
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           Minister
           ,
           should
           bee
           an
           inseparable
           note
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           his
           person
           ,
           
           from
           the
           persons
           of
           every
           of
           his
           people
           :
           For
           sithence
           by
           name
           ,
           by
           face
           ,
           by
           office
           ,
           by
           place
           ,
           by
           voice
           ,
           yea
           by
           ordinary
           apparrell
           also
           ,
           every
           minister
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           known
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           what
           a
           kind
           of
           foundnesse
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           a
           minister
           can
           better
           be
           knowne
           by
           wearing
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           dewe
           execution
           of
           his
           ministeriall
           function
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           reason
           of
           decencie
           and
           comlines
           vrged
           by
           some
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           a
           white
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           cometh
           more
           aptly
           to
           bee
           discussed
           in
           the
           question
           following
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           trouble
           your
           Lordships
           at
           this
           time
           with
           any
           other
           matter
           ,
           about
           the
           two
           first
           demandes
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           will
           proceede
           to
           the
           thirde
           ;
           which
           for
           your
           Lordships
           better
           remembrance
           ,
           we
           hold
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           repeate
           againe
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           a
           soveraine
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           writt
           ,
           to
           ordeine
           and
           appropriate
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           for
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           by
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           he
           may
           ordayne
           and
           appropriate
           such
           a
           ministeriall
           garment
           ▪
           as
           in
           matter
           ,
           forme
           and
           specie
           differeth
           not
           from
           that
           ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           high
           Priest
           &
           chiefe
           Prince
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           hath
           bene
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ordeyned
           and
           appropriated
           to
           be
           a
           necessary
           priestly
           garment
           ,
           for
           his
           idolatrous
           Priests
           ,
           in
           their
           idoll
           service
           ?
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           end
           your
           Lordships
           may
           perceave
           our
           demands
           to
           bee
           made
           cōscionably
           &
           not
           humorously
           ,
           or
           novelously
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           necessary
           to
           lay
           downe
           and
           annex
           certaine
           principles
           or
           canons
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           whervpon
           our
           Demands
           and
           reasons
           are
           grounded
           ,
           which
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           also
           ,
           we
           extend
           against
           crossing
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           Kneeling
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receving
           the
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ground
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     graven
                     images
                     of
                     their
                     Gods
                     ,
                     shall
                     ye
                     burne
                     with
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     covet
                  
                   
                   
                     not
                     the
                     silver
                     and
                     gold
                     that
                     is
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     take
                     it
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     least
                     thou
                     be
                     snared
                     therewith
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     abhomination
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Bring
                     not
                     therefore
                     abhomination
                     into
                     thine
                     house
                     ,
                     least
                     thou
                     bee
                     accursed
                  
                   
                   
                     like
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     vtterly
                     abhorre
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     counte
                     it
                     most
                     abhominable
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     accursed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     There
                     shall
                     cleave
                     nothing
                     of
                     the
                     damned
                     thing
                     to
                     thine
                     hands
                     ;
                     All
                  
                   
                   
                     they
                     that
                     make
                     any
                     image
                     are
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     delectable
                     things
                     shall
                     nothing
                     profite
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     And
                     shall
                     polute
                     the
                     covering
                     of
                     the
                     images
                     of
                     silver
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     riche
                  
                   
                   
                     ornaments
                     of
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     them
                     away
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     menstruous
                     cloth
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     say
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     get
                     thee
                     hence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Neither
                   be
                   ye
                   idolaters
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Babes
                   keepe
                   your selves
                   from
                   idoles
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           From
           these
           grounds
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wee
           demand
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           against
           these
           ,
           can
           oppose
           any
           other
           rules
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           any
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           Christian
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Christian
           people
           may
           be
           blamelesse
           and
           without
           fault
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           publike
           and
           outward
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           he
           shall
           command
           ,
           or
           they
           shall
           vse
           ,
           any
           the
           relickes
           ,
           monuments
           or
           memorialls
           ,
           any
           the
           delectable
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           vnprofitable
           things
           ,
           some
           times
           ,
           or
           now
           apperteyning
           to
           the
           idolatrous
           sacrifice
           of
           that
           great
           and
           knowne
           idole
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           every
           commandement
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           be
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           bee
           a
           path
           out
           of
           the
           which
           no
           Christian
           ought
           to
           turne
           a
           side
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           which
           every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           aswell
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           every
           Israelite
           was
           bound
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Lawe
           to
           walke
           ;
           then
           not
           onely
           that
           great
           Idoll
           of
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           it selfe
           ,
           sett
           vp
           and
           worshipped
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           but
           then
           also
           ,
           all
           relickes
           ,
           monuments
           ,
           memorialls
           and
           delectable
           things
           with
           their
           accessaries
           ,
           appendices
           ,
           and
           appurtinances
           ,
           as
           a
           menstrous
           cloth
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           bidden
           get
           ye
           hence
           ;
           especially
           we
           say
           in
           the
           publike
           service
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           by
           how
           much
           more
           ,
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           spake
           from
           heaven
           ,
           doeth
           farre
           excell
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           which
           spake
           on
           earth
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ought
           that
           Idoll
           &
           that
           Idolatrie
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           vp
           and
           committed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           be
           esteemed
           more
           vile
           and
           detestable
           ,
           then
           was
           that
           Idoll
           and
           that
           Idolatrie
           set
           vp
           and
           committed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           of
           the
           prohibition
           of
           coveting
           ,
           and
           of
           taking
           any
           the
           images
           ,
           their
           coverings
           ,
           their
           ornaments
           ▪
           their
           golde
           and
           their
           silver
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Law
           were
           in
           number
           foure
           :
           Namely
           :
        
         
           
             First
             they
             were
             an
             abhomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Then
             :
             A
             feare
             of
             the
             peoples
             being
             snared
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             threat
             of
             being
             accursed
             :
          
        
         
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             vaine
             ,
             and
             could
             nothing
             profite
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           then
           that
           great
           Idoll
           of
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Copes
           ,
           Vestiments
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Kneelings
           ,
           Candles
           and
           other
           memorialls
           and
           delectable
           things
           ,
           invented
           for
           the
           adorning
           and
           pompe
           thereof
           ,
           be
           abhominable
           and
           accursed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           bee
           also
           vaine
           and
           can
           nothing
           profit
           men
           :
           If
           also
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           beleeving
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           be
           snared
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           accursed
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           without
           warrant
           from
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           they
           shall
           vse
           these
           things
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           conclude
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             With
             whatsoever
             things
             ,
             either
             Magistrate
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             or
             people
             may
             be
             snared
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             whatsoever
             things
             they
             may
             be
             accursed
             ,
             those
             things
             may
             not
             lawfully
             be
             commanded
             or
             vsed
             in
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             aswell
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Ministers
             and
             people
             may
             then
             be
             snared
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             accursed
             with
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             command
             and
             vse
             of
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             &c.
             when
             in
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             be
             commanded
             and
             vsed
             without
             warrant
             of
             his
             word
             :
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             &c.
             may
             not
             be
             commanded
             nor
             vsed
             in
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             warrant
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           denie
           the
           assumpt
           ;
           and
           answere
           ,
           that
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           commanded
           and
           vsed
           for
           the
           adorning
           ,
           and
           bewtifying
           of
           that
           great
           Idoll
           the
           Masse
           ,
           bee
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           thinges
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           otherwise
           can
           be
           accursed
           or
           be
           a
           snare
           to
           any
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           Minister
           or
           people
           ,
           then
           as
           they
           bee
           imployed
           to
           the
           vse
           and
           service
           of
           that
           Idoll
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           regarde
           ,
           their
           free
           and
           liberall
           vse
           is
           no
           more
           now
           forbidden
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           eating
           of
           meates
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idolls
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           all
           feare
           of
           being
           snared
           and
           accursed
           ,
           doeth
           cease
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           free
           libertie
           by
           the
           word
           for
           the
           eating
           of
           meates
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idolls
           ;
           then
           herevnto
           wee
           replie
           ,
           that
           your
           answere
           is
           very
           vnsufficient
           and
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           strength
           of
           reason
           ,
           drawne
           from
           holie
           Writt
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           wee
           grant
           that
           nothing
           is
           vncleane
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           accompt
           that
           polluted
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           purified
           :
           
           neverthelesse
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           by
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           by
           his
           worde
           aswell
           purified
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           for
           the
           outward
           vse
           of
           his
           publike
           worship
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           word
           hee
           hath
           purified
           meates
           sacrificed
           vnto
           idols
           ,
           for
           the
           private
           vse
           of
           mans
           life
           .
        
         
           When
           Peter
           had
           fastened
           his
           eyes
           vpon
           the
           sheete
           ,
           let
           downe
           from
           
           heaven
           by
           the
           foure
           corners
           ,
           he
           cōsidered
           and
           saw
           foure
           footed
           beasts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           and
           creeping
           things
           ,
           and
           foules
           of
           the
           heaven
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           the
           good
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           also
           in
           the
           beginning
           were
           created
           for
           the
           foode
           of
           man
           :
           only
           for
           a
           time
           while
           Israell
           was
           vnder
           the
           Schoolmaistership
           of
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           certayne
           of
           these
           creatures
           were
           forbidden
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           evill
           ,
           or
           vncleane
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           they
           were
           made
           vncleane
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           by
           prohibition
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           was
           rysen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           not
           eating
           meates
           forbidden
           ceased
           :
           And
           by
           letting
           downe
           the
           sheete
           ,
           and
           commandement
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           to
           slay
           and
           to
           eate
           ,
           Peter
           was
           assured
           that
           all
           those
           meates
           were
           restored
           to
           their
           primarie
           vse
           ,
           integritie
           ,
           and
           puritie
           .
           And
           therefore
           these
           creatures
           being
           in
           their
           owne
           originall
           nature
           good
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           howsoever
           the
           idolaters
           prophanely
           &
           abusively
           did
           sacrifice
           them
           vnto
           their
           idoles
           ,
           yet
           could
           those
           idoles
           never
           so
           pullute
           them
           by
           their
           abuse
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           vtterly
           take
           away
           the
           good
           and
           profitable
           vse
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           they
           were
           first
           created
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Candles
           ,
           and
           other
           memorialls
           and
           delectable
           things
           ,
           authorised
           by
           that
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           the
           pompous
           service
           of
           his
           great
           idoll
           ,
           the
           Masse
           ,
           bee
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           meates
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           (
           howsoever
           sacrificed
           vnto
           idolls
           )
           we
           deny
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           :
           meates
           ,
           gold
           and
           silver
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           were
           by
           creation
           (
           as
           earst
           was
           saide
           )
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ende
           wherevnto
           they
           were
           created
           ever
           blessed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           accursed
           ;
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           no
           reliques
           ,
           monuments
           ,
           or
           memorials
           of
           any
           idolatrie
           ,
           were
           ever
           blessed
           ,
           but
           ever
           accursed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           in
           their
           first
           originall
           good
           or
           profitable
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           that
           vse
           wherevpon
           they
           were
           imployed
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Idole
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           vayne
           ,
           vnprofitable
           ,
           polluted
           and
           abhominable
           ,
           yea
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           thing
           which
           it
           representeth
           ,
           even
           so
           also
           bee
           all
           the
           accessories
           
           and
           appurtenances
           thereof
           ,
           damned
           and
           execrable
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           reliques
           ,
           monumentes
           and
           memorialls
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           being
           not
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           created
           in
           the
           beginning
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           workes
           of
           mens
           handes
           ,
           applied
           to
           the
           service
           of
           an
           Idol
           ,
           are
           not
           by
           the
           prohibition
           of
           God
           ,
           vncleane
           ,
           and
           polluted
           only
           for
           a
           tyme
           ,
           as
           certeyne
           meates
           were
           ,
           but
           are
           evermore
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           decree
           ,
           things
           damned
           and
           accursed
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           any
           service
           vnto
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           howsoever
           (
           as
           meates
           are
           vsually
           solde
           in
           the
           shambles
           )
           they
           may
           be
           sold
           in
           a
           spinsters
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           Embrotherers
           shopp
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           vsed
           by
           man
           ,
           to
           some
           benefite
           of
           this
           life
           :
           yet
           that
           they
           may
           be
           translated
           from
           the
           service
           of
           an
           Idol
           ,
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           trew
           God
           ,
           without
           warrant
           of
           being
           sanctified
           to
           that
           vse
           ,
           by
           the
           worde
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           professing
           the
           gospell
           ,
           may
           as
           intyrely
           &
           freely
           vse
           and
           receive
           them
           in
           the
           outward
           worship
           of
           the
           trewe
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           popish
           priestes
           and
           people
           did
           in
           the
           service
           of
           their
           great
           Idoll
           the
           Masse
           ;
           we
           deny
           :
           And
           whether
           you
           be
           able
           to
           prooue
           the
           contrarie
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           we
           demaund
           your
           resolutions
           ?
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           confirmation
           of
           the
           assumption
           of
           our
           former
           request
           :
           it
           followeth
           that
           we
           demaund
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           by
           anie
           rule
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           repugne
           these
           conclusions
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           .
        
         
           
             All
             Idolls
             with
             all
             their
             ornamentes
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             appurtenances
             ,
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloth
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             and
             to
             be
             bidden
             get
             you
             hence
             :
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Popish
             Masse
             is
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Candles
             ,
             &c.
             have
             bene
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             ,
             ornamentes
             and
             appurtenances
             vnto
             that
             Idole
             of
             the
             popish
             Masse
             :
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             the
             popish
             Masse
             ,
             and
             all
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Candles
             ,
             &c.
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloth
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bidden
             gett
             you
             hence
             .
          
        
         
           Secōdly
           .
        
         
           
             Whatsoever
             hath
             bene
             first
             invented
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             afterward
             appropried
             by
             authoritie
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             note
             ,
             token
             ,
             badge
             or
             ensigne
             vnto
             all
             her
             lovers
             ,
             in
             the
             acte
             of
             her
             fornication
             ,
             the
             same
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             note
             ,
             token
             ,
             badge
             ,
             or
             ensigne
             vnto
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             her
             lovers
             ,
             in
             the
             acte
             of
             the
             outward
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             all
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crossings
             have
             bene
             first
             invēted
             by
             man
             ,
             &
             appropried
             by
             authoritie
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             ,
             to
             be
             notes
             ,
             tokens
             ,
             
             badges
             ,
             and
             ensignes
             vnto
             all
             her
             lovers
             in
             the
             acte
             of
             her
             fornication
             :
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             no
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             &c.
             ought
             to
             be
             any
             badge
             ,
             token
             or
             ensigne
             ,
             to
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             her
             lovers
             ,
             in
             the
             acte
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           deny
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           first
           propositiō
           of
           the
           first
           argument
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           those
           places
           before
           quoted
           out
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           Prophetes
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           then
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           yeeld
           vs
           some
           reason
           ,
           from
           other
           places
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           such
           your
           negation
           ?
           For
           vnto
           vs
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           seeme
           to
           be
           very
           direct
           &
           plaine
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           we
           have
           alleadged
           them
           :
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           deny
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           first
           proposition
           ,
           of
           the
           second
           argument
           ,
           and
           affirme
           that
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           her
           lovers
           may
           lawfully
           weare
           in
           the
           outward
           acte
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           the
           notes
           ,
           tokens
           ,
           badges
           and
           ensignes
           ,
           commanded
           by
           the
           great
           whore
           to
           be
           worne
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           her
           fornication
           ;
           then
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           places
           of
           holy
           Writ
           your
           Lordships
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           this
           your
           affirmation
           ?
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           give
           vs
           leave
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           skill
           ,
           to
           discharge
           the
           assum●t
           :
           of
           the
           first
           argument
           ,
           from
           such
           error
           ,
           as
           happily
           at
           the
           first
           view
           may
           seeme
           in
           your
           opinions
           ,
           to
           bee
           conteyned
           therein
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           your
           Lordships
           shall
           challenge
           the
           assumpt
           :
           of
           the
           first
           argument
           ,
           either
           of
           particularitie
           ,
           or
           ambiguitie
           of
           the
           wordes
           (
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           )
           for
           that
           all
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           have
           not
           bene
           ,
           ●e
           now
           be
           ornamentes
           ,
           and
           appurtenances
           vnto
           that
           great
           Idoll
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           because
           some
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           be
           ornamentes
           and
           solemnites
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           other
           divine
           services
           ;
           then
           for
           the
           adnulling
           aswell
           of
           your
           Lordships
           distinction
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           new
           and
           ould
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           vsed
           by
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           her
           lovers
           ,
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           wee
           propound
           vnto
           your
           Lordships
           these
           groundes
           of
           holy
           Writt
           following
           ,
           wherevnto
           also
           we
           demaund
           your
           resolutions
           ?
        
         
           
             Beware
             least
             thou
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             snare
             after
             them
             after
             that
             they
             bee
          
           
           
             destroyed
             before
             thee
             ,
             &
             least
             thou
             aske
             after
             their
             gods
             ,
             saying
             ,
             how
             did
             these
             nations
             serve
             their
             gods
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             do
             so
             likewise
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             do
             so
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             cut
             your selves
          
           
           
             nor
             make
             you
             any
             baldnes
             betweene
             your
             eyes
             for
             the
             dead
             :
             for
             thou
             art
             an
             holy
             people
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             precious
             people
             vnto
             him selfe
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             people
             that
             are
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnes
             with
             vnrighteousnes
             ?
             what
             communion
          
           
           
             hath
             light
             with
             darknes
             ?
             what
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Beliall
             ,
             or
             what
             parte
             hath
             the
             beleever
             with
             the
             infidell
             ?
             and
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             Idolls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Come
             I
             will
             shewe
             thee
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             ,
             that
             fitteth
          
           
           
             vpon
             many
             Waters
             ;
             with
             whom
             have
             committed
             fornication
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             drunken
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             her
             fornication
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             I
             sawe
             seates
             ,
             and
             I
             sawe
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             that
             were
             dead
             for
          
           
           
             the
             witnes
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             did
             not
             worship
             the
             beast
             ,
             neither
             his
             image
             ,
             neither
             had
             taken
             his
             marke
             vpon
             their
             forheads
             ,
             or
             on
             their
             handes
             .
          
        
         
           From
           these
           grounds
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           
           whether
           the
           worship
           of
           every
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           false
           god
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           rather
           every
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           false
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           bee
           forbidden
           ?
           And
           whether
           this
           superstitious
           and
           false
           worship
           of
           the
           trew
           God
           ,
           bee
           not
           intended
           to
           be
           that
           maner
           ,
           forme
           and
           fashion
           of
           worship
           ,
           both
           wholy
           and
           in
           parte
           ,
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           vsed
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           their
           Idolles
           ?
        
         
           For
           there
           being
           a
           commaundement
           given
           before
           vnto
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           ,
           for
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vtter
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           Idolles
           of
           the
           Cananites
           :
           it
           is
           by
           these
           Scriptures
           commaunded
           (
           after
           these
           Idoles
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Images
           burnt
           )
           that
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           should
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           hearken
           after
           ,
           or
           inquire
           ;
           how
           those
           nations
           served
           their
           gods
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           snare
           ,
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           likewise
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           nations
           did
           vnto
           their
           Idoles
           :
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           also
           doth
           that
           argument
           ,
           drawen
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           gospell
           enforce
           ,
           of
           not
           having
           felowship
           ,
           concord
           ,
           parte
           ,
           or
           agreement
           with
           beliall
           ;
           or
           with
           an
           Idoll
           :
           of
           the
           not
           taking
           of
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           beast
           in
           their
           handes
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           foreheads
           ;
           And
           therefore
           we
           again
           demand
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           (
           falsly
           so
           called
           )
           of
           Rome
           ,
           be
           not
           this
           great
           whore
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           have
           cōmitted
           fornication
           ?
           And
           whether
           shee
           also
           be
           not
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           
           world
           ?
           Whether
           the
           beautie
           of
           this
           great
           whore
           stand
           not
           in
           outwarde
           pompe
           of
           apparell
           ,
           and
           outward
           shewes
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           strumpett
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           this
           outward
           pompe
           of
           apparell
           and
           shewes
           of
           impudency
           consist
           not
           partly
           in
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           trashe
           ?
           And
           whether
           these
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           be
           not
           designed
           by
           that
           whore
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           cognizances
           ,
           tokens
           ,
           badges
           and
           ensignes
           of
           her
           lovers
           ,
           cōmitting
           fornication
           with
           her
           great
           Idoll
           the
           breaden
           God
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           can
           iustly
           deny
           our
           demaunds
           ,
           in
           the
           affirmative
           to
           be
           true
           :
           we
           then
           agayne
           demaund
           ;
           If
           the
           bryde
           of
           the
           lambe
           ,
           being
           a
           pure
           virgine
           ,
           shall
           at
           any
           tyme
           be
           apparelled
           ,
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           the
           service
           of
           her
           beloved
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           minnions
           wayting
           vppon
           the
           great
           Whore
           ,
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           her
           fornications
           :
           wee
           demaunde
           (
           wee
           saye
           )
           whether
           the
           Bryde
           (
           in
           this
           case
           )
           can
           be
           precious
           and
           amiable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Bridegrome
           ?
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           no
           concord
           with
           beliall
           ?
           no
           parte
           with
           an
           infidell
           ?
           no
           agreement
           with
           an
           Idoll
           ?
           can
           bee
           saide
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           vpon
           her
           hande
           ,
           vpon
           her
           forehead
           ,
           or
           vpon
           her
           backe
           ,
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           beast
           ?
           Can
           be
           sayd
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           lykwise
           to
           the
           brydgrome
           ,
           as
           the
           mynions
           of
           the
           whore
           ,
           doe
           to
           their
           Idole
           ?
           or
           not
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           lykewise
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           papists
           doe
           to
           the
           devill
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           herself
           alone
           ;
           bee
           not
           the
           bryde
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           maydes
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           if
           also
           shee
           professe
           hir self
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           last
           ,
           of
           the
           the
           thirty
           worthyes
           and
           honorable
           Virgins
           ;
           we
           demand
           what
           holy
           reason
           should
           move
           this
           maide
           of
           England
           ,
           still
           to
           fashion
           her
           Necklaces
           ,
           her
           Bracelets
           ,
           hir
           Frontlets
           ,
           hir
           Cheynes
           ,
           hir
           Iewels
           ,
           hir
           lynen
           Apornes
           ,
           hir
           gaudie
           Kirtles
           ,
           like
           to
           those
           which
           the
           most
           famous
           strumpett
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           (
           for
           pompous
           ostentation
           and
           braverie
           )
           daily
           vseth
           and
           putteth
           on
           ,
           especially
           sithence
           all
           hir
           other
           fellow
           maides
           ,
           in
           other
           Countries
           attending
           vpon
           the
           Bride
           with
           most
           solemne
           vowes
           and
           obtestations
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           most
           holy
           disdayne
           and
           indignation
           have
           abandoned
           and
           cast
           away
           ,
           as
           a
           menstruous
           cloth
           ,
           what
           attire
           soever
           hath
           bene
           ,
           or
           yet
           is
           proper
           ,
           to
           the
           minions
           of
           that
           great
           Whore
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           that
           the
           Maide
           of
           Englande
           ,
           being
           perfectly
           instructed
           from
           the
           Bridegroms
           voice
           ,
           (
           that
           no
           Cope
           ,
           Surplice
           or
           Crosse
           is
           vncleane
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           )
           may
           command
           hir
           Damsels
           ,
           to
           attyre
           and
           fashion
           their
           liveries
           ,
           colours
           and
           badges
           ,
           like
           to
           those
           which
           the
           
           minions
           &
           louers
           of
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           cōmonly
           deck
           them selves
           withall
           :
           if
           so
           be
           hir
           commandement
           tend
           not
           ,
           that
           hir
           Damsells
           should
           be
           defiled
           or
           bee
           druncken
           with
           the
           Wine
           of
           the
           fornication
           of
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           should
           be
           humbled
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bridgrome
           hath
           armed
           with
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           protector
           and
           a
           nursing
           father
           of
           all
           the
           liberties
           and
           franchises
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           of
           hir
           Maides
           :
           if
           your
           Lordships
           (
           we
           say
           )
           to
           dischardge
           the
           Maide
           of
           England
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           shall
           answere
           thus
           and
           thus
           :
           then
           because
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           is
           him selfe
           not
           the
           Bridgrome
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Bride
           chamber
           ,
           &
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           Bridegromes
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           &
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           can
           not
           rightly
           command
           the
           Maide
           of
           Englande
           to
           be
           appareled
           otherwise
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Bridegrome
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           Bridegrome
           hath
           lycensed
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           command
           ;
           wee
           then
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           hath
           commission
           from
           the
           Bridegrome
           ,
           to
           command
           the
           Maide
           of
           England
           at
           all
           seasons
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           courts
           of
           his
           aboade
           ,
           to
           waite
           and
           to
           attend
           ,
           to
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           vp
           hir
           requests
           ,
           hir
           prayers
           ,
           and
           hir
           services
           ,
           in
           such
           suite
           and
           change
           of
           rayment
           ,
           as
           is
           common
           with
           that
           of
           the
           minions
           of
           the
           great
           whore
           ?
        
         
           For
           vnlesse
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           be
           armed
           with
           power
           from
           the
           Bridegrome
           ,
           to
           chardge
           the
           maide
           of
           England
           to
           be
           thus
           attired
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           that
           aswell
           the
           nursing
           Father
           in
           commanding
           ,
           as
           the
           nurse
           Child
           in
           obeying
           ,
           shall
           sinne
           against
           the
           Bridgrome
           .
        
         
           For
           howsoever
           it
           may
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           command
           or
           forbidde
           the
           vse
           ,
           or
           not
           vse
           of
           every
           kinde
           of
           creature
           ,
           which
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           creation
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           only
           called
           indifferent
           ,
           because
           indifferently
           at
           the
           moderate
           pleasure
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           the
           same
           with
           prayer
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           may
           be
           vsed
           ,
           or
           refused
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           life
           without
           offence
           to
           God
           ;
           nevertheles
           we
           greatly
           stand
           in
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           authoritie
           reach
           so
           farr
           as
           to
           command
           that
           the
           worke
           of
           mans
           hands
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           outward
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           pollution
           and
           prophanation
           thereof
           in
           the
           service
           of
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           is
           become
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           abhominable
           and
           damned
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ;
           if
           Hezekiah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           be
           commended
           in
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           for
           
           doing
           vprightly
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           brake
           in
           pieces
           the
           
           brasen
           Serpēt
           ,
           &
           called
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           brasse
           ,
           when
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           ,
           by
           burning
           incense
           to
           it
           ,
           abused
           it
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           notwitstanding
           the
           same
           were
           first
           set
           vp
           by
           Moyses
           ,
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           :
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           Christian
           Magistrates
           to
           destroy
           and
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           all
           maner
           workes
           of
           mens
           handes
           ,
           never
           commanded
           in
           holy
           writt
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           profite
           of
           his
           people
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             Hezekiah
             might
             have
             done
             well
             and
             vprightly
             also
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
          
           
           
             had
             still
             reserved
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             looking
             vpon
             it
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             burning
             incense
             before
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             broken
             the
             same
             in
             pieces
             .
          
        
         
           But
           wee
           beseech
           your
           Lordships
           to
           informe
           vs
           rightly
           out
           of
           holy
           
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           this
           your
           answere
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           be
           vpright
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           after
           the
           peoples
           heartes
           were
           once
           turned
           aside
           ,
           by
           burning
           incense
           to
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Hezekiah
           to
           knowe
           ,
           whether
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           would
           have
           bene
           againe
           vpright
           in
           the
           memoriall
           of
           the
           miracles
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           to
           that
           integritie
           of
           doing
           miracles
           ,
           after
           the
           peoples
           departure
           out
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           no
           more
           stunge
           by
           Serpents
           ,
           that
           to
           doe
           ,
           was
           much
           lesse
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Hezekiah
           :
           Besides
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           we
           be
           taught
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           forbidding
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           includeth
           a
           commandement
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           commandement
           of
           one
           thing
           inforceth
           a
           forbidding
           of
           the
           contrary
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           aswell
           the
           omission
           of
           a
           dewtie
           required
           ,
           as
           the
           commission
           of
           a
           thing
           prohibited
           ,
           is
           an
           offence
           to
           God
           :
           We
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           writ
           ;
           whether
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           commending
           the
           vprightnes
           of
           Hezekiah
           ,
           aswel
           for
           breaking
           to
           pieces
           the
           
           brasen
           Serpent
           ,
           as
           in
           taking
           away
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           Images
           and
           cutting
           down
           the
           groves
           ,
           doe
           not
           instruct
           vs
           that
           he
           was
           to
           have
           bene
           discommended
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           had
           let
           the
           Serpent
           stood
           vnbroken
           down
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           cut
           downe
           the
           Groves
           ,
           broken
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           the
           high
           places
           ?
        
         
           For
           in
           our
           iudgments
           by
           the
           doctrine
           aforesaid
           ,
           founded
           vpon
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           being
           reckoned
           as
           a
           part
           of
           his
           vprightnes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           which
           he
           is
           commended
           ,
           the
           not
           breaking
           thereof
           ,
           must
           needes
           have
           bene
           as
           an
           vnvpright
           and
           as
           discommendable
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           not
           cutting
           downe
           of
           the
           Groves
           ,
           the
           not
           breaking
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           taking
           away
           the
           High
           places
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             such
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             &c.
             as
             heretofore
             have
             bene
             worne
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             vsed
             at
             ,
             &
             for
             Idols
             service
             ,
             are
             not
          
           eadem
           numero
           
             with
             ours
             :
             For
             all
             the
             old
             Popish
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             &c.
             be
             long
             since
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             have
             all
             spicke
             and
             span
             new
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           fashion
           and
           workmanship
           of
           their
           old
           ,
           be
           the
           
           true
           paterns
           of
           our
           new
           ,
           how
           shall
           not
           ours
           be
           like
           vnto
           theirs
           ?
           King
           Ahaz
           though
           hee
           sent
           not
           the
           very
           same
           Altar
           which
           hee
           saw
           at
           Damascus
           ,
           
           but
           the
           paterne
           and
           the
           fashion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           workemanshippe
           thereof
           to
           Vriah
           the
           Priest
           ,
           yet
           doeth
           the
           holy
           Storie
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           trespassed
           ,
           and
           did
           evill
           ,
           and
           commendeth
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           
           in
           the
           first
           yeare
           and
           first
           moneth
           of
           his
           reigne
           ,
           hee
           commanded
           the
           Levites
           to
           cary
           forth
           the
           filthinesse
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           vncleanenes
           that
           they
           found
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lorde
           ,
           brought
           in
           by
           their
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           booke
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           testifying
           what
           
           evill
           Hoshea
           the
           sonne
           of
           Elah
           King
           of
           Israell
           &
           his
           Fathers
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           sheweth
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           followed
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           became
           vaine
           ,
           and
           followed
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           that
           were
           round
           about
           them
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           charged
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           doe
           like
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           that
           they
           walked
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           And
           againe
           that
           they
           burned
           incense
           in
           the
           High
           places
           as
           did
           the
           Heathen
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           obey
           ,
           but
           hardened
           their
           neckes
           ,
           
           like
           to
           the
           neckes
           of
           their
           Fathers
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           that
           they
           obeyed
           not
           ,
           but
           did
           after
           their
           old
           custome
           ?
           yea
           and
           the
           Lorde
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Abijah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           reproved
           Ieroboam
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           he
           had
           made
           Priests
           of
           other
           countries
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           made
           him
           Priests
           ,
           like
           the
           people
           of
           other
           countries
           .
        
         
           
             But
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             these
             cases
             be
             not
             alike
             ,
             For
             there
             was
             an
          
           
           
             expresse
             commandement
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Altar
             ,
             the
             paterne
             also
             whereof
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             Moyses
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount
             ,
             whereas
             we
             be
             not
             expresly
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Gospell
             to
             weare
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Crosses
             .
          
        
         
           But
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           (
           say
           we
           )
           the
           cases
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           
           your
           exception
           )
           be
           a
           like
           :
           for
           the
           Bride
           (
           say
           we
           )
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           aswell
           expresly
           taught
           and
           bound
           as
           the
           Israelites
           were
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           keepe
           the
           second
           commandment
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           yea
           shee
           is
           commanded
           not
           to
           fashion
           hir self
           like
           to
           this
           world
           ;
           
           not
           to
           weare
           the
           liverye
           of
           the
           great
           whore
           :
           not
           to
           marke
           hir selfe
           in
           the
           hand
           or
           in
           the
           forehead
           ,
           with
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           :
           not
           to
           have
           any
           fellowship
           ,
           concord
           ,
           part
           or
           agreement
           with
           Beliall
           ,
           with
           an
           infidell
           ,
           or
           with
           an
           Idoll
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           the
           great
           whore
           doe
           still
           raigne
           ,
           though
           not
           over
           vs
           ;
           if
           the
           beast
           doe
           still
           rage
           ,
           though
           his
           hornes
           push
           not
           at
           vs
           ;
           if
           Beliall
           be
           still
           worshipped
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           vs
           :
           And
           if
           also
           this
           Beliall
           ,
           and
           this
           Beast
           ,
           vaunt
           him selfe
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           Whore
           glory
           and
           decke
           hir selfe
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           apparelling
           ,
           and
           this
           maner
           of
           Crossing
           ,
           we
           humbly
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           whether
           amōg
           our
           Priests
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           come
           to
           praye
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           with
           a
           Cope
           ,
           with
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           with
           a
           Taper
           ,
           with
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           shaven
           Crowne
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Tapers
           ,
           Crosses
           and
           shaven
           Crownes
           ,
           of
           those
           Priestes
           which
           are
           Priestes
           to
           them
           which
           are
           no
           gods
           ,
           whether
           such
           our
           Priestes
           (
           wee
           saye
           )
           borrowing
           this
           attyre
           from
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           and
           vsing
           the
           same
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           doe
           not
           follow
           vanitie
           and
           become
           vaine
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           Popish
           Idolaters
           about
           vs
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           forbidden
           we
           should
           not
           doe
           like
           them
           ,
           neither
           walke
           according
           to
           their
           fashion
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           old
           custome
           ,
           niether
           to
           have
           any
           part
           ,
           fellowship
           ,
           communion
           ,
           concord
           ,
           or
           agreement
           with
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             What
             Sirs
             ?
             would
             you
             then
             have
             vs
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             agreement
             ,
          
           
           
             concord
             ,
             or
             communion
             ,
             with
             the
             Papistes
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             great
             whore
             ?
             what
             ,
             no
             thing
             at
             all
             ?
             why
             then
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             would
             belike
             have
             vs
             pull
             downe
             our
             Churches
             ,
             our
             Oratories
             and
             our
             Chappell
             's
             ?
          
        
         
           Though
           our
           desire
           be
           to
           keepe
           our selves
           from
           all
           the
           defilements
           
           and
           pollutions
           of
           that
           Romish
           strumpett
           ,
           yet
           doe
           wee
           dislike
           the
           pullinge
           downe
           of
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           we
           knowe
           and
           are
           fully
           perswaded
           ,
           by
           rules
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           lawfullie
           vse
           ,
           not
           onlie
           Churches
           ,
           Oratories
           and
           Chappell
           's
           :
           but
           also
           that
           we
           may
           have
           seates
           in
           Churches
           ;
           Pulpits
           in
           Churches
           ;
           Fonts
           in
           Churches
           ;
           Tables
           together
           with
           faire
           lynen
           table
           clothes
           ,
           to
           cover
           these
           Tables
           in
           Churches
           ;
           Bells
           ,
           and
           Ropes
           for
           Bells
           ▪
           in
           Churches
           ;
           yea
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           administring
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           Singing
           ,
           yea
           and
           Ringing
           too
           :
           are
           thinges
           which
           lawfully
           may
           bee
           performed
           by
           vs
           in
           Churches
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           and
           every
           of
           these
           thinges
           being
           of
           some
           holy
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           necessarie
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           comely
           or
           good
           ,
           orderly
           vse
           
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           ,
           for
           ,
           and
           toward
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           some
           generall
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           be
           approved
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           same
           commanded
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           for
           our
           vse
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Candles
           at
           noone
           dayes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           superstitious
           ornaments
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           neither
           holynes
           ,
           neither
           nature
           ,
           neither
           necessitie
           ,
           neither
           vtilitie
           ,
           neither
           decencie
           ,
           neither
           any
           good
           order
           that
           require
           the
           same
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           because
           what
           soever
           good
           order
           ,
           decencie
           ,
           vtilitie
           ,
           necessitie
           ,
           nature
           ,
           or
           holines
           can
           require
           ,
           may
           without
           those
           ornaments
           ,
           rites
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           be
           fully
           accomplished
           ;
           we
           affirme
           that
           they
           ought
           as
           a
           menstruous
           cloth
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           bidden
           ,
           get
           ye
           hence
           .
        
         
           
             Why
             ,
             Sirs
             ?
             do
             you
             approve
             of
             a
             white
             lynen
             table-cloth
             to
             cover
             the
          
           
           
             communion
             table
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             disallow
             a
             white
             lynen
             Surplice
             ?
             What
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             as
             comely
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             an
             order
             ,
             we
             pray
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Minister
             at
             the
             communion
             table
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             a
             fyne
             ,
             large
             ,
             and
             cleane
             lynen
             Surplice
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             decent
             and
             orderly
             ,
             for
             the
             communion
             table
             ,
             to
             be
             overspread
             with
             a
             fine
             and
             cleane
             lynen
             table-cloth
             ?
          
        
         
           Vntill
           your
           Lordships
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           vndecent
           a
           thing
           for
           your
           pages
           ,
           to
           wayte
           and
           to
           attend
           vpon
           your
           trēchers
           and
           vpon
           your
           cuppes
           ,
           without
           wearing
           whit
           lynen
           Surplices
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           slovenly
           manner
           ,
           for
           any
           kinde
           of
           persons
           to
           sit
           downe
           ,
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           to
           drinke
           ,
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           without
           having
           layd
           before
           them
           a
           whit
           lynen
           table-cloth
           ,
           or
           napkin
           ;
           we
           are
           bould
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           great
           oddes
           ,
           betweene
           the
           decent
           vse
           of
           a
           white
           lynen
           table-cloth
           ,
           for
           the
           communion
           table
           ,
           and
           betweene
           the
           vse
           of
           a
           white
           Surplice
           ,
           for
           the
           back
           of
           a
           minister
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           as
           comely
           and
           as
           orderly
           a
           thing
           ,
           for
           all
           sortes
           of
           people
           ,
           aswell
           woemen
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           to
           weare
           Surplices
           vpon
           their
           vpper
           garmentes
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           decent
           and
           orderly
           manner
           for
           all
           men
           and
           woemen
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           sit
           downe
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           tables
           covered
           ,
           with
           fayre
           lynen
           table-clothes
           ;
           we
           would
           not
           then
           much
           stand
           with
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           that
           the
           wearing
           of
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           by
           a
           Minister
           ,
           at
           the
           communion
           table
           ,
           might
           be
           as
           decent
           ,
           and
           as
           orderly
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           covering
           of
           the
           communion
           table
           ,
           with
           a
           fayre
           lynen
           table-cloth
           :
           but
           the
           first
           being
           a
           thinge
           vndecent
           ,
           we
           denye
           the
           second
           to
           be
           decent
           :
           And
           yet
           were
           the
           latter
           graunted
           to
           be
           decent
           ,
           what
           advantage
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           doth
           this
           argument
           of
           comparison
           (
           from
           a
           white
           lynen
           table-cloth
           ,
           to
           a
           
           whit
           lynen
           Surplice
           )
           bring
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           a
           silken
           ,
           Embrodered
           ,
           &
           yellow
           glittering
           Cope
           ?
           Are
           the
           heartes
           of
           the
           Priestes
           in
           Cathedrall
           and
           Collegiat
           churches
           ,
           so
           golden
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           signifie
           their
           goldē
           hearts
           ,
           by
           their
           golden
           garmentes
           ?
        
         
           
             Hic
             tacuere
             phriges
             ,
             auro
             sua
             somnia
             caelant
             :
          
        
         
           
             Well
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             (
             Sirs
             )
             though
             wee
             have
             not
             much
             to
             saye
             for
          
           
           
             maintenance
             and
             defence
             of
             our
             Copes
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             onely
             in
             our
             Cathedrall
             and
             great
             churches
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             your
             Parochiall
             churches
             ,
             yet
             we
             pray
             you
             to
             carry
             a
             better
             estimation
             of
             the
             wearing
             of
             Surplices
             ,
             by
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             you
             doe
             of
             the
             wearing
             of
             Surplices
             ,
             by
             the
             popish
             Priests
             :
             Because
             the
             fountayne
             from
             whence
             ours
             sprange
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherevnto
             ours
             tende
             and
             are
             applyed
             ,
             bee
             much
             every
             way
             different
             from
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           Why
           then
           give
           vs
           leave
           ▪
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           to
           demand
           what
           
           were
           the
           fountaynes
           from
           whence
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           the
           endes
           wherevnto
           both
           theirs
           and
           ours
           sprang
           ,
           and
           do
           tend
           ?
           Your
           Lordships
           can
           not
           denye
           but
           as
           theirs
           were
           first
           worne
           ,
           without
           any
           cōmandement
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           be
           ours
           ,
           and
           that
           therfore
           ,
           as
           the
           wearing
           of
           theirs
           was
           but
           by
           devise
           and
           authoritie
           of
           man
           ,
           so
           is
           ours
           :
           As
           theirs
           were
           commaunded
           for
           order
           ,
           comelines
           and
           decencie
           ,
           vnto
           the
           minions
           of
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           so
           be
           ours
           commended
           to
           be
           decent
           ,
           comely
           and
           orderly
           garments
           ,
           for
           the
           maydes
           of
           the
           bryde
           .
           As
           theirs
           were
           for
           a
           conformitie
           amonge
           the
           lovers
           of
           her
           that
           committed
           fornication
           ,
           so
           bee
           ours
           for
           an
           vniformitie
           among
           the
           lovers
           of
           a
           pure
           and
           chast
           virgin
           :
           As
           theirs
           were
           for
           
           notes
           and
           distinctions
           betweene
           the
           people
           and
           the
           priestes
           ,
           so
           be
           ours
           held
           to
           be
           markes
           betweene
           the
           shepheardes
           and
           the
           sheepe
           :
           As
           theirs
           might
           not
           be
           worne
           but
           vpon
           the
           vpper
           peltes
           of
           their
           priestes
           ,
           so
           must
           not
           ours
           be
           vsed
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           vpper
           garmentes
           of
           our
           ministers
           :
           As
           their
           Priestes
           might
           not
           sacrifice
           ,
           nor
           make
           holy
           water
           without
           them
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           for
           our
           Ministers
           without
           them
           ,
           to
           pray
           or
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacramentes
           .
           As
           theirs
           were
           significant
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           were
           altogether
           idle
           ,
           vayne
           ,
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           without
           edification
           :
           so
           be
           ours
           mainteyned
           to
           bee
           neither
           darke
           nor
           dumme
           ceremonies
           ,
           to
           serve
           as
           a
           decent
           order
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           be
           apt
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           dull
           mynd
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           dutie
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           some
           speciall
           signification
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           bee
           edified
           ,
           to
           have
           respect
           how
           to
           please
           God
           and
           profit
           the
           church
           .
           Whereas
           neverthelesse
           they
           be
           in
           trueth
           without
           edificatiō
           ,
           without
           profit
           ,
           nay
           rather
           
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           without
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           without
           vse
           ,
           idle
           ,
           vayne
           ,
           and
           needles
           ;
           As
           theirs
           might
           not
           be
           vsed
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           place
           &
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           service
           of
           their
           false
           god
           ;
           so
           may
           not
           ours
           be
           vsed
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           but
           only
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whosoever
           amonge
           the
           Priestes
           ,
           refused
           to
           weare
           their
           Surplices
           ,
           were
           adiudged
           Scismatickes
           and
           to
           bee
           excommunicated
           ;
           even
           so
           what
           soever
           minister
           ,
           among
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           denieth
           to
           receive
           and
           to
           put
           on
           one
           of
           our
           Surplices
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           his
           ordinarie
           ,
           for
           such
           refusall
           ,
           to
           be
           suspended
           ,
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           deprived
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           least
           circumstance
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           wherein
           their
           ,
           and
           our
           Surplices
           ,
           differ
           in
           matter
           ,
           forme
           ,
           vse
           ,
           ende
           ,
           or
           application
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           our
           Demaundes
           ,
           grounded
           vpon
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           may
           commaunde
           and
           appropriate
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           especially
           such
           a
           Ministeriall
           garment
           ,
           as
           hath
           bene
           a
           priestly
           garment
           ,
           for
           the
           Priestes
           of
           that
           great
           Idoll
           the
           Masse
           .
           Now
           it
           followeth
           that
           wee
           demaunde
           ,
           vpon
           what
           rules
           of
           holy
           Writt
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           signing
           of
           the
           child
           in
           the
           forehead
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           is
           grounded
           ;
           against
           which
           we
           propound
           these
           grounds
           of
           holie
           Writt
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Grounds
                   out
                   of
                   holy
                   writt
                   against
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   graven
                   Image
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   All
                   they
                   that
                   make
                   an
                   Image
                   are
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   delectable
                   things
                   
                   nothing
                   profite
                   .
                
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   beast
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   knowledge
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   people
                   have
                   removed
                   their
                   hearte
                   farr
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   feare
                   toward
                   me
                   ,
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   vaine
                   they
                   worship
                   mee
                   ,
                   teaching
                   for
                   doctrines
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             From
             which
             grounds
             we
             demand
          
           :
        
         
           Whether
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           a
           service
           yealded
           vnto
           God
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           a
           commandement
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           the
           more
           a
           man
           thinketh
           to
           doe
           any
           thinge
           by
           his
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           God
           instructeth
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           doe
           not
           prove
           him selfe
           to
           be
           a
           vile
           beast
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           required
           at
           our
           handes
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           God
           wil
           be
           honored
           ,
           according
           to
           mans
           fantasie
           ,
           or
           rather
           doth
           not
           detest
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           grounded
           vpon
           his
           worde
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           for
           the
           avoyding
           of
           these
           demandes
           ,
           shall
           deny
           the
           feigned
           making
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           feigned
           signing
           of
           the
           childe
           in
           the
           forehead
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           service
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           any
           worship
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           voluntarie
           service
           ,
           neither
           will-worship
           vnto
           God
           :
           then
           we
           demaunde
           for
           what
           intent
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           signinge
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           childe
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           is
           commaunded
           as
           a
           necessarie
           service
           ,
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           in
           that
           publique
           acte
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ?
           for
           if
           the
           forme
           and
           manner
           of
           Gods
           worship
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           be
           established
           ,
           prescribed
           ,
           &
           conteyned
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           
           prayer
           ,
           if
           also
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           commaunded
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           be
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           no
           corrupt
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           vnlawfull
           worship
           ,
           neither
           conteyning
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           scriptures
           :
           how
           should
           not
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           signing
           of
           the
           childe
           in
           the
           forehead
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           but
           be
           a
           pure
           ,
           a
           religious
           ,
           &
           a
           lawfull
           worship
           vnto
           God
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           if
           making
           a
           crosse
           vpon
           the
           childes
           forehead
           ,
           and
           signing
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           childe
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           be
           no
           act
           of
           gods
           worship
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           Then
           we
           demaund
           ,
           how
           the
           Minister
           
             in
             foro
             cōscientiae
          
           ,
           can
           be
           guiltles
           of
           taking
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           the
           act
           of
           Gods
           service
           and
           worship
           ,
           hee
           doth
           neither
           worship
           ,
           nor
           serve
           God
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             the
             Minister
             in
             obeying
             the
             authoritie
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             shee
             commaundeth
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             herein
             obeyeth
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Why
           then
           ,
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           wee
           demaund
           ,
           whether
           the
           
           church
           doe
           serve
           God
           ,
           or
           doe
           but
           please
           her selfe
           ,
           in
           that
           her
           cōmandment
           ?
           
           For
           (
           say
           we
           )
           where
           no
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           no
           service
           vnto
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           such
           her
           commaundement
           ,
           doe
           but
           please
           hir selfe
           ;
           and
           not
           serve
           and
           please
           God.
           Then
           we
           demaund
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           in
           thus
           pleasing
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           serving
           ●od
           ,
           doe
           not
           offend
           God
           ,
           asmuch
           ,
           nay
           rather
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           shee
           had
           commaunded
           a
           voluntarie
           service
           ,
           and
           a
           will-worship
           vnto
           God
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             the
             acte
             of
             making
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             signing
             the
             childe
             in
             the
          
           
           
             forehead
             with
             a
             crosse
             ,
             is
             no
             parte
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             for
             we
             graunt
             ,
             that
             baptisme
             is
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           making
           
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           or
           signing
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           be
           any
           parte
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           whether
           making
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           signing
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           be
           any
           parte
           of
           the
           continued
           acte
           of
           the
           outward
           and
           divine
           worship
           given
           vnto
           God
           in
           the
           publick
           administration
           of
           baptisme
           ?
           For
           if
           it
           be
           a
           meere
           traditionall
           ,
           and
           no
           divine
           or
           religious
           action
           ▪
           or
           if
           it
           be
           partly
           traditional
           ,
           and
           partly
           divine
           ,
           we
           still
           vrge
           your
           Lordships
           to
           prove
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           ever
           lawfull
           in
           any
           act
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           to
           act
           a
           thing
           meerely
           traditionall
           ,
           or
           partly
           traditionall
           ,
           and
           partly
           divine
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           action
           of
           sitting
           ,
           standing
           ,
           kneeling
           ,
           going
           ,
           reading
           ,
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Divine
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           or
           necessarie
           actions
           ,
           powers
           or
           faculties
           of
           the
           body
           or
           minde
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           outward
           service
           can
           be
           yealded
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           consent
           ,
           may
           determine
           of
           the
           comely
           and
           orderly
           acting
           of
           these
           things
           :
           because
           
             Aliquo
             per
             Deum
             mandato
             ,
             omnia
             ea
             mandantur
             ,
             ne
             quibus
             illud
             mandatum
             commodè
             &
             religiosè
             adimpleri
             non
             potest
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           those
           divine
           ,
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           naturall
           actions
           before
           remembred
           ,
           depending
           vpon
           ,
           or
           proceeding
           from
           the
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           the
           bodie
           or
           mind
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           without
           which
           the
           outward
           service
           of
           God
           can
           not
           ▪
           commodiously
           ,
           decently
           ,
           and
           orderly
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           confirmed
           vnto
           vs
           from
           generall
           rules
           of
           holy
           writ
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           may
           serve
           for
           an
           answere
           ,
           for
           the
           having
           of
           water
           ,
           &
           a
           vessell
           to
           conteyne
           water
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           water
           of
           necessitie
           is
           required
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           so
           must
           also
           water
           (
           we
           having
           no
           waters
           running
           through
           our
           churches
           )
           of
           necessitie
           be
           cōteyned
           in
           some
           vessell
           ▪
           but
           as
           for
           making
           a
           crosse
           ,
           or
           signing
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           child
           with
           a
           crosse
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           by
           your
           confession
           ,
           is
           no
           
           part
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           And
           because
           also
           the
           same
           is
           not
           properly
           and
           simply
           any
           necessary
           ,
           naturall
           or
           divine
           actiō
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           Baptisme
           can
           not
           be
           administred
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           Baptisme
           very
           decently
           and
           orderly
           may
           be
           administred
           :
           wee
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           how
           the
           Minister
           may
           acte
           the
           signe
           in
           the
           outward
           acte
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           And
           yet
           not
           breake
           (
           as
           earst
           hath
           bene
           said
           )
           either
           the
           second
           commandement
           ,
           by
           outwardly
           serving
           God
           otherwise
           then
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           in
           his
           worde
           ,
           or
           not
           violate
           the
           thirde
           commandement
           ,
           by
           taking
           his
           holy
           Name
           in
           vaine
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             making
             a
             crosse
             vpon
             the
             childes
             forehead
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             this
             signing
             him
             with
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             in
             token
             ,
             &c.
             though
             the
             same
             be
             no
             part
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             nor
             any
             parte
             of
             the
             outward
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             naturall
             ,
             nor
             necessarie
             action
             of
             the
             body
             or
             mind
             ,
             without
             which
             Baptisme
             can
             not
             be
             administred
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             same
             a
             solemnitie
             ,
             &
             an
             ornament
             apperteyning
             vnto
             Baptisme
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             church
             ▪
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             and
             left
             vndone
             .
          
        
         
           But
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           this
           your
           Apologie
           is
           of
           no
           fresher
           
           hue
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           deeper
           dye
           ,
           then
           wherewith
           the
           great
           Papistes
           and
           fond
           Canonistes
           have
           alwayes
           bepainted
           and
           becouloured
           their
           signing
           ,
           their
           salting
           ,
           their
           spitteling
           ,
           their
           oyling
           ,
           their
           chrismating
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           such
           like
           solemnities
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           verses
           :
        
         
           
             Sal
             ,
             oleum
             ,
             chrisma
             ,
             cereus
             ,
             chrismate
             ,
             saliua
             ,
          
           
             Flatus
             ,
             virtutem
             Baptismatis
             ista
             figurant
             ;
          
           
             Haec
             cum
             patrinis
             ,
             non
             mutant
             esse
             ,
             sed
             ornant
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           by
           some
           place
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           the
           Papists
           and
           you
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           you
           ,
           be
           inabled
           to
           invent
           ,
           or
           ordeyne
           such
           solemnities
           ,
           ornaments
           ,
           signes
           &
           figures
           of
           crosses
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           publique
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           never
           once
           came
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           to
           have
           devised
           or
           vsed
           ?
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           doe
           wee
           desire
           your
           Lordships
           resolutions
           herein
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           maner
           of
           solemnitie
           ,
           signe
           ,
           figure
           or
           ornament
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           required
           by
           the
           book
           of
           cōmon
           prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           that
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           same
           book
           ,
           is
           intituled
           private
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           Baptisme
           without
           any
           reall
           solemnitie
           ,
           or
           actuall
           ornament
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           may
           bee
           administred
           privately
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           without
           these
           humane
           solemnities
           and
           ornamentes
           might
           baptisme
           be
           administred
           publiquelie
           ?
        
         
         
           There
           being
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           two
           formes
           &
           maners
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           one
           private
           ,
           the
           other
           publike
           ;
           the
           one
           with
           a
           crosse
           ,
           the
           other
           without
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           these
           concluded
           by
           your
           late
           Canons
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           vnlawfull
           ,
           by
           meanes
           also
           whereof
           there
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           no
           cōformitie
           ,
           or
           vniformitie
           betwene
           having
           solemnities
           &
           ornaments
           of
           crosses
           ,
           &
           signes
           of
           crosses
           in
           publike
           baptisme
           ,
           &
           betwene
           the
           not
           having
           solemnities
           and
           ornaments
           of
           crosses
           ,
           and
           signes
           of
           crosses
           in
           private
           baptisme
           :
           we
           pray
           your
           Ll.
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           writ
           ;
           whether
           these
           ornaments
           &
           solemnities
           of
           crosses
           ,
           &
           signes
           of
           crosses
           ,
           for
           the
           stability
           of
           publike
           peace
           &
           quiet
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           the
           not
           enforcing
           of
           any
           mans
           conscience
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           might
           not
           aswell
           be
           left
           out
           in
           the
           administratiō
           of
           publike
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           administratiō
           of
           private
           baptisme
           ?
        
         
           For
           whether
           respect
           be
           had
           to
           the
           brethren
           offended
           ,
           or
           made
           weake
           by
           the
           vse
           therof
           ,
           or
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           not
           cōfirming
           &
           strenghtening
           of
           the
           superstitious
           in
           their
           error
           ,
           there
           is
           farr
           much
           more
           danger
           like
           to
           ensue
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           one
           sorte
           &
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           publike
           ,
           then
           in
           private
           Baptisme
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           assembly
           generally
           is
           evermore
           great
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           never
           but
           small
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           passe
           this
           deformitie
           of
           crossing
           &
           not
           crossing
           ,
           in
           publik
           &
           private
           baptisme
           ,
           we
           will
           prosecute
           some
           few
           demands
           ,
           not
           yet
           moved
           ,
           concerning
           the
           feigned
           imaginarie
           and
           ayrie
           crossing
           ,
           vsed
           in
           publike
           Baptisme
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           writ
           ,
           how
           a
           Minister
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           can
           be
           cleare
           &
           without
           sinne
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           the
           same
           publike
           &
           continewed
           act
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           imaginarily
           &
           feignedly
           he
           shal
           affirme
           the
           doing
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           w
           ch
           indeed
           &
           in
           trueth
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           ne
           possibly
           can
           do
           ?
           if
           the
           Minister
           then
           without
           some
           instrumēt
           ,
           chalk
           ,
           rudle
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           can
           make
           no
           crosse
           vpon
           the
           childs
           forehead
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           say
           (
           as
           the
           booke
           prescribeth
           )
           that
           he
           signeth
           him
           with
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           what
           a
           grosse
           fitten
           call
           ye
           that
           ?
        
         
           To
           affirme
           that
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Ministers
           hand
           ,
           thūme
           or
           finger
           ,
           croswise
           in
           the
           ayre
           over
           the
           childs
           forehead
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           crosse
           vpon
           the
           childs
           forehead
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           same
           passing
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           this
           (
           we
           say
           )
           to
           affirme
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           assevere
           ,
           that
           the
           flying
           of
           a
           bird
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           &
           the
           slyding
           of
           a
           serpent
           vpon
           a
           stone
           ,
           leaveth
           a
           bird
           ,
           and
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           bird
           in
           the
           ayre
           ;
           a
           serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           serpent
           ,
           vpon
           a
           stone
           :
           And
           to
           say
           that
           there
           is
           an
           invisible
           crosse
           ,
           or
           a
           signe
           of
           an
           invisible
           signe
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           remaining
           in
           the
           ayre
           over
           
           the
           childes
           forehead
           ,
           how
           absurd
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           reason
           that
           saying
           is
           ,
           we
           leave
           to
           your
           Lordships
           considerations
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           it
           be
           vnpossible
           to
           make
           a
           crosse
           ,
           or
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           vpon
           the
           running
           water
           ,
           much
           more
           vnpossible
           is
           it
           to
           make
           a
           crosse
           ,
           or
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           in
           the
           subtile
           and
           replenishing
           ayre
           :
           wherefore
           vnlesse
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           by
           some
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           every
           Minister
           is
           indowed
           with
           power
           from
           above
           ,
           to
           make
           crosses
           ,
           and
           signes
           of
           crosses
           ,
           which
           be
           invisible
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           invisible
           signes
           and
           crosses
           be
           also
           invisible
           tokens
           in
           the
           childes
           forehead
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           not
           ashamed
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           of
           his
           manfull
           fighting
           ,
           &c.
           we
           demand
           ,
           what
           good
           plea
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           frame
           to
           dischardge
           the
           Minister
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           a
           thrice
           feigned
           ,
           imaginary
           &
           lying
           crosse
           ?
           we
           say
           ,
           thrice
           faigned
           at
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           receive
           and
           doe
           signe
           thee
           :
           secondly
           ,
           with
           the
           signe
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           of
           the
           Crosse
           .
           And
           what
           ,
           if
           we
           saide
           fourthly
           ,
           in
           token
           ?
           for
           what
           token
           can
           the
           child
           ,
           or
           his
           witnesse
           ,
           in
           his
           name
           receive
           &
           keepe
           ,
           when
           as
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           they
           ,
           have
           any
           crosse
           ,
           any
           signe
           ,
           or
           any
           token
           of
           a
           crosse
           given
           or
           delivered
           vnto
           them
           at
           all
           ?
           which
           maner
           of
           crossing
           ,
           signing
           and
           tokening
           ,
           may
           well
           bee
           compared
           to
           our
           atturnies
           proceeding
           by
           signes
           and
           profers
           ,
           signes
           and
           profers
           ;
           when
           indeed
           by
           such
           their
           pleadings
           they
           hasten
           not
           ,
           but
           delay
           their
           clyents
           causes
           ,
           only
           making
           signes
           and
           profers
           ,
           signes
           and
           profers
           ,
           as
           though
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           hastened
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           they
           mind
           nothing
           lesse
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           speake
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Ministers
           feigned
           signes
           and
           profers
           of
           making
           crosses
           &
           signes
           of
           crosses
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           vpon
           or
           over
           the
           childs
           forehead
           ;
           Wee
           demand
           ?
           whether
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ;
           whether
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           manfully
           to
           fight
           vnder
           his
           banner
           ,
           against
           sinne
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           the
           divell
           ;
           whether
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           to
           continewe
           Christes
           faithfull
           souldier
           and
           servant
           to
           his
           lifes
           end
           ?
           We
           demand
           (
           we
           say
           )
           whether
           these
           three
           graces
           ,
           be
           not
           all
           ,
           &
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           inward
           ,
           invisible
           and
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           trueth
           is
           )
           that
           these
           graces
           be
           all
           spiritual
           ,
           invisible
           &
           inward
           graces
           ,
           then
           because
           by
           the
           book
           of
           common
           prayer
           (
           so
           the
           Minister
           make
           a
           crosse
           )
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           of
           what
           forme
           the
           crosse
           be
           made
           :
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rules
           of
           holy
           writ
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           of
           saint
           Iohns
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           signe
           of
           saint
           Andrews
           crosse
           ,
           the
           signe
           of
           saint
           Peters
           crosse
           ,
           
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           made
           after
           the
           Greeke
           T.
           or
           like
           the
           Hebrew
           χ.
           or
           like
           the
           Greeke
           X.
           or
           the
           signe
           of
           any
           other
           crosse
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           be
           divers
           other
           formes
           of
           crosses
           )
           can
           be
           a
           token
           of
           these
           spirituall
           and
           invisible
           graces
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           were
           engraven
           with
           a
           Diamond
           vpon
           the
           childes
           forehead
           .
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           affirmatively
           ,
           that
           the
           signe
           of
           saint
           Andrewes
           crosse
           ,
           of
           saint
           Iohns
           crosse
           ,
           of
           saint
           Peters
           crosse
           ,
           or
           the
           signe
           of
           any
           other
           crosse
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Minister
           vpon
           the
           childes
           forehead
           ,
           is
           a
           token
           of
           these
           inward
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           graces
           ;
           then
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           ascribe
           not
           like
           power
           to
           every
           minister
           ,
           for
           the
           trāsubstantiation
           of
           every
           invisible
           crosse
           ,
           feinedly
           made
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           true
           &
           visible
           crosse
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           attributeth
           to
           every
           Prieste
           ,
           for
           the
           transubstantiation
           of
           every
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           wherevpon
           he
           bloweth
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ?
           or
           if
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           (
           because
           there
           is
           no
           crosse
           sensibly
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           but
           intelligiblie
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           )
           that
           the
           imaginary
           feigned
           &
           ayrie
           crosse
           is
           a
           token
           of
           these
           invisible
           &
           spirituall
           graces
           ;
           then
           againe
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           God
           did
           ever
           ordeine
           any
           invisible
           signes
           ,
           to
           bee
           invisible
           tokens
           ,
           of
           invisible
           graces
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           did
           never
           ordeine
           such
           signes
           ;
           then
           we
           demand
           ,
           what
           authoritie
           man
           hath
           to
           ordeine
           such
           signes
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           your
           Lordships
           shall
           answere
           negatively
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           the
           invisible
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           imaginarily
           pretended
           to
           bee
           made
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           token
           of
           these
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           graces
           ;
           then
           wee
           demande
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           with
           your
           owne
           mouthes
           pronounce
           not
           that
           thing
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           commandeth
           every
           Minister
           ,
           with
           his
           lips
           to
           proclaime
           to
           be
           true
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             leave
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             ordeyne
          
           
           
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             command
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             according
             to
             order
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             and
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           we
           too
           :
           Nay
           wee
           say
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           
           knowing
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           vndecently
           and
           vnorderly
           ,
           shall
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           authority
           ,
           he
           take
           not
           order
           ,
           for
           reformation
           of
           such
           disorder
           ;
           but
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           the
           Church
           may
           ordeine
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           may
           command
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Apostles
           
           doctrine
           are
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           be
           done
           decently
           and
           orderly
           :
           but
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           all
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           indefinitlie
           ,
           and
           without
           limitation
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           commaunded
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           bee
           decent
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           order
           ,
           be
           in
           deed
           and
           without
           contradiction
           absolutely
           decent
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           in
           order
           ?
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           and
           in
           this
           regarde
           only
           ,
           both
           by
           ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           without
           any
           search
           or
           inquisitiō
           of
           their
           agreeablenes
           with
           holy
           writt
           ,
           absolutely
           to
           be
           receyved
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           by
           some
           holy
           oracle
           ,
           were
           immediatly
           sent
           vnto
           them
           from
           God
           ?
        
         
           For
           be
           it
           supposed
           ,
           that
           some
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ordeyned
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           commaunded
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           be
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           either
           vnlawfull
           ,
           or
           inexpedient
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           be
           vaine
           ,
           idle
           ,
           vnnecessarie
           and
           vnprofitable
           things
           :
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           of
           having
           all
           things
           to
           be
           done
           decently
           and
           according
           to
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           cease
           not
           ?
           For
           how
           should
           those
           things
           be
           done
           decently
           and
           orderly
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           warrant
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           should
           be
           done
           at
           all
           ?
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           then
           having
           taught
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           the
           thinges
           
           which
           he
           wrote
           ,
           were
           the
           commaundements
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           concluding
           that
           all
           things
           treated
           of
           by
           him
           in
           the
           former
           partes
           of
           that
           chapter
           ,
           touching
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           spirituall
           giftes
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           done
           decently
           and
           in
           order
           ,
           we
           demaund
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           from
           this
           apostolicall
           rule
           can
           religiouslie
           conclude
           any
           otherwise
           then
           thus
           ?
        
         
           
             All
             the
             commaundements
             and
             all
             the
             spirituall
             giftes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             done
             and
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             decently
             and
             orderly
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             wearing
             of
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             in
             tyme
             of
             prayer
             and
             administration
             of
             Sacramentes
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Crosse
             vpon
             the
             childes
             forehead
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             kneeling
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receyving
             bread
             and
             wine
             at
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             ,
             bee
             spirituall
             giftes
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             be
             the
             commaundements
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           if
           your
           Lordships
           beeing
           not
           able
           to
           strengthen
           your
           minor
           proposition
           by
           any
           place
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           shall
           make
           the
           same
           answere
           which
           the
           Romanistes
           frame
           in
           all
           like
           cases
           ,
           for
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           their
           church
           ,
           namely
           :
           that
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           ought
           preciselie
           
           to
           observe
           and
           doe
           these
           thinges
           ,
           if
           not
           
             propter
             Authoritatem
             Apostolicam
          
           ,
           yet
           
             propter
             authoritatem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             seu
             Christiani
             Magistratus
             sic
             statuentis
             :
          
           Then
           doe
           your
           Lordships
           but
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           even
           runne
           from
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           buyld
           vpon
           the
           Sand
           ;
           yea
           and
           besides
           ,
           flee
           from
           the
           poynte
           in
           question
           :
           making
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Magistrate
           not
           only
           to
           be
           preservers
           ,
           but
           commanders
           of
           all
           Evangelicall
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           And
           then
           might
           not
           this
           consequution
           ,
           and
           conclusion
           infallibly
           be
           true
           ?
        
         
           
             What
             soever
             thinges
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             be
             ,
             or
             shal
             be
             appointed
             ,
             for
             Evangelicall
             decencie
             and
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             same
             without
             all
             exception
             ,
             and
             challendge
             of
             any
             vndecencie
             ,
             or
             disorder
             ,
             must
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             receyved
             of
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             decent
             and
             orderlie
             thinges
             :
          
        
         
           
             But
             all
             such
             and
             such
             things
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             be
             appointed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             all
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             must
             &
             ought
             ,
             without
             all
             exception
             ,
             be
             receyved
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Yea
             ,
             Sirs
             :
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             consequution
             ,
             and
             doeth
             not
             this
          
           
           
             conclusion
             necessarilie
             followe
             ?
             For
             who
             shall
             be
             Iudge
             of
             Evangelicall
             decencie
             and
             order
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Church
             and
             Christian
             Magistrate
             alone
             ?
          
        
         
           Before
           we
           answere
           vnto
           this
           question
           ,
           wee
           denie
           your
           proposition
           ,
           
           because
           the
           same
           seemeth
           vnto
           vs
           to
           be
           rather
           an
           inversion
           ,
           then
           a
           true
           conversion
           of
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           
        
         
           The
           meaning
           whereof
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Analogie
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           we
           take
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           namely
           :
           that
           all
           thinges
           ,
           or
           what
           soever
           thinges
           are
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           thinges
           ought
           to
           bee
           done
           decently
           and
           in
           order
           :
        
         
           But
           what
           agreement
           ,
           we
           pray
           you
           ,
           hath
           this
           rule
           with
           your
           proposition
           ?
           or
           what
           coherence
           hath
           your
           proposition
           with
           this
           rule
           ?
           for
           by
           what
           arte
           can
           you
           frame
           this
           your
           proposition
           vpon
           the
           Apostles
           foundation
           ?
        
         
           
             This
             your
             proposition
             
               (
               wee
               saye
            
             )
             namely
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             things
             the
             Church
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             shall
             authorize
             for
             decencie
             and
             order
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             all
             decent
             and
             orderly
             things
             .
          
        
         
         
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           this
           your
           propositiō
           could
           be
           proved
           true
           by
           any
           doctrine
           drawne
           from
           any
           other
           place
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           we
           would
           easilie
           graunt
           ,
           the
           church
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           christian
           Magistrate
           having
           commanded
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           kneelings
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           that
           this
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           did
           binde
           all
           those
           to
           kneele
           ,
           to
           make
           crosses
           ,
           and
           to
           weare
           Copes
           ,
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           not
           vngaynely
           ,
           disorderly
           or
           slovenly
           ,
           but
           comely
           ,
           hansomely
           ,
           and
           netely
           ;
           but
           seeing
           your
           proposition
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           can
           not
           by
           any
           other
           place
           of
           holy
           scripture
           be
           proved
           true
           ,
           you
           have
           drawne
           in
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           hayre
           ,
           and
           pluckt
           it
           in
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           heeles
           ,
           to
           a
           wrong
           purpose
           ,
           and
           forced
           it
           to
           a
           wronge
           sense
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           because
           these
           wordes
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           mencioned
           in
           your
           proposition
           ,
           carrie
           a
           double
           sense
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           ,
           whether
           by
           these
           wordes
           
             decencie
             &
             order
          
           ,
           you
           meane
           simplie
           such
           a
           decencie
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           order
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           allowance
           whereof
           ,
           playne
           and
           evident
           testimonies
           may
           be
           founde
           in
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           decencie
           and
           order
           is
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ?
           or
           whether
           you
           meane
           such
           a
           decencie
           and
           order
           only
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           which
           (
           we
           having
           no
           other
           warrant
           ,
           then
           tradition
           or
           commaundment
           of
           man
           )
           is
           only
           pleasinge
           vnto
           man
           ?
           touching
           which
           latter
           kinde
           of
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           the
           same
           being
           but
           humane
           ,
           we
           demaund
           ,
           if
           either
           Ministers
           or
           people
           bee
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           this
           humane
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           is
           by
           some
           generall
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           aswell
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ;
           as
           the
           same
           by
           some
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           knowne
           to
           be
           well
           pleasing
           vnto
           man
           :
           we
           demaund
           (
           we
           say
           )
           in
           this
           case
           whether
           Minister
           or
           people
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           be
           obliged
           to
           vse
           this
           so
           called
           and
           commaunded
           decencie
           or
           order
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           For
           albeit
           every
           soule
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ;
           neverthelesse
           ,
           for
           the
           avoyding
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           soule
           may
           be
           vpright
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           her
           subiection
           ,
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           man
           :
           the
           conscience
           must
           take
           direction
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           onely
           will
           and
           authoritie
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           only
           Writt
           and
           authoritie
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           as
           every
           Magistrate
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           conscience
           of
           his
           commaund
           ,
           before
           he
           conscionably
           may
           require
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           obeyed
           which
           he
           commaundeth
           :
           even
           so
           it
           be
           hoveth
           every
           soule
           ,
           before
           he
           obey
           ,
           to
           be
           perswaded
           fully
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           cōmanded
           ,
           ought
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           is
           approved
           by
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God
           :
           For
           otherwise
           howsoever
           outwardly
           he
           may
           serve
           ,
           and
           please
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           yet
           inwardly
           &
           
           in
           the
           spirite
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           be
           assured
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           he
           shal
           serve
           God
           :
           because
           the
           Magistrates
           commandement
           simply
           considered
           in
           it self
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           true
           spirituall
           guide
           ,
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           soule
           ,
           to
           be
           ledd
           and
           conducted
           by
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           your
           Lordships
           former
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           and
           supreme
           christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           sitt
           ,
           as
           soveraigne
           Iudge
           ,
           vpon
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           soule
           ,
           about
           the
           determination
           of
           all
           decencie
           and
           order
           to
           be
           kept
           by
           that
           soule
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           by
           this
           our
           discourse
           ,
           easily
           may
           perceave
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           well
           answere
           your
           demand
           ,
           if
           we
           propound
           but
           one
           question
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           demaund
           ,
           who
           shal
           be
           sovereigne
           Iudge
           over
           that
           soule
           and
           cōscience
           ,
           that
           commandeth
           decencie
           &
           order
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God
           alone
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           christian
           Magistrate
           must
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           have
           some
           rule
           of
           holy
           writt
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           soveraigne
           Iudge
           ,
           for
           the
           thing
           that
           he
           cōmandeth
           ;
           how
           should
           not
           the
           christiā
           subiect
           in
           like
           sorte
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           have
           some
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           sovereigne
           Iudge
           ,
           for
           his
           subiectiō
           in
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           obeyeth
           ?
           for
           so
           shall
           not
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           commandeth
           ,
           be
           any
           more
           a
           sovereigne
           Iudge
           over
           him
           that
           obeyeth
           ,
           then
           shall
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           obeyeth
           ,
           bee
           sovereigne
           Iudge
           over
           him
           that
           commandeth
           .
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             soverainitie
             doe
             ye
             yeeld
             vnto
             the
             Christian
          
           
           
             Magistrate
             ,
             above
             the
             subiect
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             his
             authority
             avayle
             ,
             when
             every
             soule
             commanded
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             shall
             examine
             the
             validitie
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             his
             command
             ?
             shall
             not
             every
             rule
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             christian
             Magistrate
             doeth
             ground
             his
             conscience
             ,
             for
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             be
             a
             good
             and
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             the
             conscience
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             obeyed
             ?
          
        
         
           Vnto
           this
           we
           answer
           ;
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           conscience
           can
           
           not
           be
           any
           sufficient
           discharge
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           obeyeth
           ,
           vnlesse
           your
           Lordships
           bee
           able
           to
           prove
           vnto
           vs
           by
           some
           place
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           touching
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           the
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           can
           not
           erre
           .
           For
           every
           soule
           ,
           aswell
           of
           the
           subiect
           ,
           must
           answere
           &
           give
           an
           accompt
           for
           him selfe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           thing
           wherein
           he
           obeyeth
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           for
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           cōmandeth
           ;
           for
           the
           good
           and
           rightfull
           obedience
           ,
           and
           command
           whereof
           ,
           he
           hath
           appointed
           his
           holy
           word
           alone
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Iudge
           aswell
           vnto
           the
           subiect
           ,
           as
           vnto
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           or
           ells
           what
           soverainitie
           should
           the
           word
           of
           God
           
           beare
           over
           the
           cōscience
           of
           a
           subiect
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Magistrates
           conscience
           &
           command
           should
           be
           the
           soveraigne
           Iudge
           over
           the
           subiects
           soule
           ,
           &
           sway
           the
           subiects
           conscience
           ?
           And
           yet
           by
           this
           meanes
           doe
           we
           not
           take
           away
           the
           due
           preeminence
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           holy
           Worde
           of
           God
           is
           given
           to
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           over
           the
           subiect
           :
           For
           in
           that
           ,
           
           that
           every
           soule
           is
           commanded
           to
           be
           subiect
           ,
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           this
           scripture
           by
           your
           Lordships
           patience
           (
           as
           we
           take
           it
           )
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           cōmandeth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           obeyeth
           :
           because
           the
           subiect
           ,
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           can
           not
           contemne
           the
           civill
           governement
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           over
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           over
           the
           body
           .
           And
           indeed
           to
           establish
           the
           command
           or
           conscience
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           squire
           &
           plūmet
           of
           every
           subiects
           conscience
           ,
           were
           to
           wrest
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           to
           establish
           (
           as
           the
           Antichristianites
           do
           )
           a
           tyranny
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           subiects
           :
           Thus
           much
           touching
           that
           later
           kind
           of
           humane
           decencie
           and
           order
           before
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           that
           kind
           of
           decency
           &
           order
           for
           the
           which
           there
           may
           be
           testimonies
           found
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           :
           we
           affirme
           that
           the
           church
           and
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           be
           commanders
           and
           preservers
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           Ministers
           and
           people
           also
           ought
           to
           be
           followers
           and
           embracers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           we
           say
           more
           ,
           yea
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           every
           humane
           decencie
           &
           order
           whatsoever
           ought
           to
           stoupe
           and
           give
           place
           vnto
           that
           order
           and
           decencie
           for
           the
           which
           testimonies
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           be
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           And
           therfore
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           writ
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           your
           late
           convocationall
           canons
           ,
           to
           have
           allowance
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           as
           by
           the
           same
           ye
           have
           cōmanded
           a
           decencie
           &
           order
           ,
           meerly
           humane
           precisely
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           insteed
           of
           that
           decencie
           &
           order
           which
           at
           the
           beginning
           was
           in
           the
           church
           &
           which
           being
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           could
           not
           be
           but
           divine
           ?
        
         
           It
           had
           bene
           (
           in
           our
           iudgments
           )
           a
           fact
           not
           simply
           cōmendable
           ,
           if
           your
           Lordships
           had
           but
           invented
           and
           added
           an
           humane
           decencie
           and
           order
           vnto
           that
           which
           hath
           warrant
           from
           holy
           writt
           ,
           to
           be
           divine
           :
           but
           wholy
           to
           disseyse
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           which
           by
           testimony
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           is
           witnessed
           to
           bee
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           your
           owne
           devises
           ,
           decencies
           and
           orders
           ,
           liverie
           and
           seysin
           this
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           a
           double
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
             in
             curiae
             Christianitatis
          
           ,
           deserve
           not
           a
           double
           censure
           ?
        
         
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             Divine
             order
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
          
           
           
             Divine
             decencie
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             disseysed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             what
             decencie
             and
             order
             ,
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             have
             we
             put
             in
             seysin
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           By
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           before
           we
           make
           full
           answer
           vnto
           this
           your
           
           question
           ;
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           bee
           able
           to
           prove
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           the
           outward
           forme
           and
           maner
           of
           acting
           any
           service
           vnto
           God
           ,
           by
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           in
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           the
           word
           &
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           was
           an
           vnorderly
           ,
           or
           an
           vndecent
           forme
           or
           maner
           of
           acting
           that
           service
           before
           God
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           If
           your
           Lordships
           answere
           ,
           as
           the
           trueth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           outward
           maner
           of
           acting
           every
           kind
           of
           service
           by
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           &
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           so
           decently
           &
           orderly
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           nothing
           in
           the
           outward
           acting
           thereof
           could
           be
           more
           ,
           wee
           then
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           first
           ,
           what
           warrant
           you
           have
           out
           of
           holy
           writt
           ,
           to
           disseyse
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           outward
           acting
           of
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           prayer
           and
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           without
           a
           Surplice
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           warrant
           you
           have
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           disseyse
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           acting
           of
           some
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           publike
           Baptisme
           ,
           without
           making
           a
           crosse
           vpon
           the
           childes
           forehead
           ,
           and
           signing
           him
           with
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           approbation
           you
           have
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wholy
           
           to
           disseyse
           all
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           acte
           of
           sitting
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           ?
           For
           in
           that
           you
           have
           commanded
           that
           no
           Minister
           ,
           when
           he
           celebrateth
           the
           communiō
           ,
           shall
           wittingly
           administer
           the
           same
           to
           any
           but
           to
           such
           as
           kneel
           ,
           you
           haue
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           inhibited
           every
           one
           that
           sitteth
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           .
           And
           thus
           to
           establish
           your
           owne
           humane
           decencie
           and
           order
           of
           kneeling
           ,
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           the
           communion
           ,
           you
           have
           disseysed
           vs
           of
           that
           Euangelicall
           decencie
           and
           order
           of
           sitting
           ,
           warranted
           vnto
           the
           Ministers
           and
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           and
           his
           
           Apostles
           ,
           whē
           as
           at
           his
           last
           Supper
           ,
           he
           him self
           delivered
           both
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Wine
           vnto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           they
           sate
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           they
           kneeled
           at
           the
           Table
           ;
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           you
           looked
           not
           vnto
           the
           holy
           one
           of
           Israell
           ,
           nor
           sought
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           he
           yet
           is
           wisest
           .
           
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             required
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             meere
             necessitie
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             though
             without
             kneeling
             the
             Sacrament
             might
             not
             lawfully
             be
             ministred
             and
             received
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             for
             reverence
             and
             conformities
             sake
             only
             ,
             it
             is
             commanded
             that
             the
             people
             should
             kneele
             .
          
        
         
         
           Why
           then
           ,
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           this
           reverence
           
           is
           yealded
           ,
           and
           vnto
           what
           thing
           this
           conformitie
           is
           proportioned
           ?
           for
           that
           this
           forme
           of
           kneeling
           is
           not
           conformed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           maner
           of
           sitting
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           nether
           can
           it
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           kinde
           of
           reverence
           is
           fashioned
           like
           to
           that
           maner
           of
           reverence
           ,
           which
           every
           catholicke
           fornicatour
           ,
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           his
           love
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           doeth
           yealde
           vnto
           his
           Idoll
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           his
           breaden
           
           god
           :
           wherefore
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           your
           conformitie
           ,
           and
           your
           reverence
           of
           kneeling
           (
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           )
           may
           not
           rightly
           be
           condemned
           ,
           as
           things
           not
           having
           any
           due
           reverence
           ,
           conformitie
           or
           proportion
           with
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           before
           mencioned
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           had
           not
           worthely
           deserved
           to
           have
           bene
           much
           praised
           and
           commended
           by
           all
           the
           churches
           ,
           for
           that
           thanks
           might
           have
           bene
           given
           by
           many
           vnto
           God
           ,
           for
           you
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           for
           reverence
           vnto
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           things
           well
           ,
           and
           conformitie
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           ye
           had
           commanded
           the
           people
           not
           to
           have
           kneeled
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           catholicke
           fornicatours
           ,
           who
           doe
           all
           things
           ill
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           have
           sitten
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           especially
           sithence
           betwene
           this
           maner
           prescribed
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           kneeling
           ,
           &
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           word
           it selfe
           ,
           sitting
           or
           standing
           ,
           and
           not
           kneeling
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           found
           no
           maner
           of
           conformitie
           at
           all
           ;
           And
           yet
           as
           we
           deny
           not
           (
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Font
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           both
           before
           ,
           &
           after
           the
           Word
           preached
           and
           Baptisme
           administred
           )
           but
           that
           we
           ought
           reverently
           and
           vniformely
           to
           kneele
           in
           prayer
           &
           thankesgiving
           prescribed
           by
           the
           booke
           .
           Even
           so
           also
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           that
           before
           and
           after
           the
           deliverie
           and
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           confesse
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           pray
           and
           to
           give
           thankes
           ,
           reverently
           and
           vniformely
           kneeling
           vpon
           our
           knees
           :
           But
           that
           we
           should
           more
           kneele
           in
           the
           very
           acte
           of
           receiving
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           at
           the
           Ministers
           hand
           ,
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           children
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           acte
           of
           our
           childrens
           receiving
           Water
           vpon
           their
           faces
           ,
           or
           being
           dipt
           in
           Water
           ,
           wee
           should
           kneele
           at
           the
           Font
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           we
           for
           our
           partes
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           this
           mysterie
           of
           conformitie
           and
           reverence
           ,
           to
           kneele
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           the
           communion
           ,
           is
           hidden
           from
           vs
           :
           
           because
           we
           see
           no
           more
           needfulnesse
           of
           reverence
           and
           conformitie
           for
           kneeling
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           the
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           the
           other
           :
           nor
           that
           there
           is
           any
           greater
           reverence
           ,
           or
           conformitie
           of
           kneeling
           to
           bee
           vsed
           ,
           when
           the
           Minister
           breaketh
           bread
           for
           our
           bodyes
           ,
           which
           perisheth
           at
           the
           communion
           Table
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           breaketh
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           for
           our
           soules
           ,
           which
           perisheth
           not
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           furthermore
           what
           conformitie
           is
           there
           prescribed
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           ;
           when
           in
           one
           &
           the
           same
           church
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           &
           the
           same
           act
           of
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           it
           permitteth
           the
           Minister
           to
           receive
           standing
           ,
           and
           prescribeth
           the
           people
           to
           receive
           kneeling
           ?
           or
           what
           greater
           reverence
           is
           there
           required
           by
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           then
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           sheepheard
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           an
           example
           to
           the
           flocke
           ?
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           the
           book
           for
           the
           Ministers
           standing
           ,
           when
           he
           receiveth
           the
           communion
           ,
           seeme
           vnto
           vs
           to
           bee
           so
           perspicuous
           and
           without
           all
           maner
           of
           ambiguitie
           ,
           as
           without
           an
           absurditie
           they
           can
           not
           bee
           construed
           to
           command
           a
           Minister
           to
           kneele
           ▪
           for
           the
           maner
           how
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           how
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           present
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           should
           receive
           ,
           is
           not
           prescribed
           at
           all
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           they
           ,
           should
           receive
           standing
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           howsoever
           in
           the
           same
           book
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           shall
           deliver
           the
           communion
           in
           both
           kindes
           to
           the
           people
           in
           their
           hands
           kneeling
           ,
           neverthelesse
           it
           followeth
           not
           herevpon
           ,
           (
           the
           law
           being
           not
           in
           the
           negative
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           affirmative
           )
           that
           the
           Minister
           may
           not
           deliver
           the
           communion
           to
           the
           people
           standing
           or
           sitting
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           people
           be
           exactly
           bound
           not
           to
           stand
           or
           to
           sitt
           ,
           but
           to
           kneele
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           of
           the
           seconde
           of
           Edw.
           6.
           wherevnto
           only
           (
           as
           we
           take
           it
           )
           touching
           ornaments
           ▪
           rites
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           our
           booke
           hath
           reference
           (
           which
           booke
           also
           of
           Edw.
           the
           6.
           by
           the
           repeale
           made
           of
           the
           statute
           of
           primo
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           session
           of
           this
           last
           Parliament
           is
           revived
           )
           because
           (
           we
           say
           )
           by
           this
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           of
           the
           second
           of
           Edw.
           6.
           kneeling
           ,
           crossing
           ,
           holding
           vp
           of
           handes
           ,
           knocking
           vpon
           the
           breaste
           ,
           and
           other
           gestures
           are
           to
           bee
           vsed
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           every
           mans
           devotion
           serveth
           ,
           without
           blame
           :
           We
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           suffer
           vs
           without
           blame
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           your
           late
           canons
           ,
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           quietly
           to
           enioy
           and
           possesse
           our
           libertie
           ;
           That
           so
           we
           may
           receyve
           the
           communion
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           standing
           ,
           or
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           everie
           mans
           devotion
           serveth
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           our
           full
           and
           perfect
           answere
           vnto
           your
           questions
           of
           disseysing
           the
           church
           of
           her
           evangelicall
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           of
           reverence
           and
           conformitie
           ,
           in
           kneeling
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receyving
           the
           cōmunion
           ;
           wherevpon
           we
           most
           instantly
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           well
           pleased
           vpon
           your
           second
           thoughtes
           ,
           to
           heale
           your
           former
           errours
           ;
           And
           withall
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           suppresse
           the
           vse
           of
           your
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           making
           of
           Crosses
           ,
           signing
           with
           Crosses
           ,
           tokening
           with
           Crosses
           ▪
           kneeling
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           also
           to
           restore
           our
           possession
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           vs
           livery
           and
           seysin
           of
           all
           those
           decencies
           ,
           conformities
           ,
           and
           reverend
           maner
           of
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           the
           word
           ,
           receiving
           and
           administring
           the
           Sacramentes
           (
           without
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           kneelings
           )
           whereof
           the
           Churches
           were
           seysed
           in
           the
           Apostles
           tymes
           :
           And
           which
           being
           moderated
           by
           the
           wisdome
           and
           authoritie
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           most
           assured
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           but
           well-pleasing
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             our
             Christian
             Magistrate
             imposeth
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             matters
             of
             order
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             forme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             found
             the
             church
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             this
             his
             pleasure
             must
             commaund
             ,
             &
             may
             satisfie
             vs
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             please
             the
             King
             not
             to
             commaund
             them
             ,
             wee
             ,
             for
             our
             partes
             ▪
             could
             be
             well
             content
             not
             to
             vrge
             them
             .
          
        
         
           See
           ,
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           dalliance
           is
           this
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           high
           a
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           
           touching
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           &
           preheminence
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           person
           ?
           what
           ?
           was
           your
           melody
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           assemblie
           of
           his
           Nobles
           ;
           was
           your
           melody
           but
           yesterday
           (
           we
           say
           )
           
             viz.
             No
             ceremonie
             ,
             no
             Bishop
             :
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King
             ?
          
           and
           can
           your
           Lordships
           
           to
           day
           ,
           sitting
           Iudicially
           in
           your
           Consistory
           (
           to
           censure
           the
           Ministers
           for
           not
           conformitie
           )
           thus
           sudenly
           change
           your
           note
           ,
           and
           cry
           openly
           ;
           
             No
             commaundement
             of
             ceremonies
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             no
             imposition
             of
             ceremonies
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ?
          
           For
           is
           it
           not
           ?
           as
           if
           you
           should
           have
           layde
           the
           whole
           blame
           vpon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           have
           spoken
           thus
           :
           
             No
             ceremonious
             King
             ,
             no
             ceremonious
             Bishop
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           do
           not
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordships
           were
           too
           too
           ceremonious
           ,
           and
           too
           too
           great
           masters
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           before
           ever
           the
           King
           saw
           your
           faces
           ?
        
         
           And
           how
           then
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           (
           ceremonies
           having
           hitherto
           ben
           vpheld
           by
           your
           Lordlines
           )
           that
           your
           Lordlines
           should
           not
           now
           stande
           but
           by
           ceremonies
           ?
           or
           how
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           (
           your
           Lordlines
           heretofore
           being
           propped
           vp
           by
           the
           crowne
           and
           scepter
           of
           our
           late
           Queene
           )
           that
           your
           Lordlines
           should
           now
           vphold
           the
           scepter
           &
           crowne
           of
           our
           Christian
           King
           ?
        
         
         
           This
           your
           Lordships
           gradation
           therefore
           ,
           made
           vpon
           the
           first
           day
           
             from
             the
             not
             being
             of
             a
             Ceremonie
             ,
             to
             the
             not
             being
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             the
             not
             being
             of
             a
             King
             :
          
           And
           this
           your
           protestation
           made
           vpon
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           
             of
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Kinge
             ,
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             ceremonie
             ,
          
           what
           ells
           doeth
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           argue
           and
           importe
           ,
           but
           a
           feare
           and
           a
           suspition
           (
           if
           the
           King
           should
           once
           commande
           downe
           your
           lawes
           of
           Ceremonies
           )
           that
           the
           Lawes
           of
           your
           Lordlinesse
           likewise
           would
           of
           them selves
           ,
           sone
           after
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           therefore
           whether
           the
           King
           did
           conceive
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           but
           glose
           and
           flatter
           with
           your
           gradation
           ,
           or
           whether
           poore
           ,
           simple
           and
           playne
           meaning
           men
           might
           be
           seduced
           by
           your
           protestation
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           our
           purpose
           to
           enquire
           .
        
         
           Only
           we
           can
           not
           but
           much
           marveile
           ,
           that
           each
           of
           you
           professing
           him selfe
           to
           be
           a
           Gad
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Nathan
           :
           to
           be
           a
           Seer
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           vnto
           our
           christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           should
           thus
           protest
           ,
           &
           thus
           chardge
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           spirit
           ,
           by
           whom
           your selves
           doe
           speake
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           prophet
           from
           whom
           your selves
           doe
           learne
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           what
           a
           thinge
           is
           this
           ?
           your
           Lordships
           prophesying
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           That
           your
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           are
           no
           way
           contrariant
           ,
           or
           repugnant
           ,
           but
           every
           way
           agreeable
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           meete
           to
           be
           reteyned
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           manner
           and
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           as
           for
           edification
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           should
           notwithstanding
           openly
           avow
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           command
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           fountayne
           and
           welspring
           of
           your
           prophesies
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           your selves
           ,
           making
           for
           your selves
           
             Ceremonious
             hornes
             of
             Iron
          
           ,
           &
           assuring
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           same
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           overthrowe
           and
           push
           downe
           al
           such
           as
           by
           your
           Lordships
           be
           falsely
           called
           puritanes
           ,
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           notwithstanding
           ,
           proclayme
           the
           kings
           minde
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           only
           mould
           wherein
           your
           ceremonies
           were
           cast
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ?
           your
           Lordships
           assuring
           to
           your selves
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           chiefest
           of
           the
           Lordes
           Priestes
           and
           Levites
           ,
           should
           notwithstanding
           put
           the
           holy
           Censores
           into
           his
           Maiesties
           hand
           ,
           and
           laye
           the
           holy
           Arcke
           of
           the
           Covenaunt
           ,
           vpon
           the
           kinges
           shoulders
           ,
           to
           burne
           incense
           ,
           and
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           carrye
           it
           him selfe
           alone
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           (
           your
           Lordships
           by
           a
           definitive
           sentence
           ,
           publickly
           given
           ,
           read
           and
           divulged
           in
           your
           sacred
           (
           so
           called
           )
           Synod
           ,
           having
           not
           only
           iudicially
           decreed
           ,
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           ornaments
           ,
           
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           but
           also
           humbly
           and
           professedly
           desired
           the
           same
           to
           be
           cōfirmed
           by
           the
           Kings
           royal
           authoritie
           vnder
           the
           broad
           Seale
           of
           England
           )
           that
           you
           should
           notwithstanding
           ,
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           your
           said
           Decree
           ,
           call
           to
           witnes
           the
           Kings
           commaund
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ?
           As
           though
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           and
           commaund
           were
           the
           only
           cause
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           your
           decree
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           your
           decree
           the
           only
           cause
           and
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           Highnes
           commaund
           ?
        
         
           Your
           second
           canon
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           same
           power
           is
           iustly
           (
           as
           we
           cōfesse
           )
           given
           to
           our
           Sovereigne
           Lord
           the
           King
           in
           causes
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           Kings
           had
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           excuse
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           making
           of
           your
           canons
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           be
           blame
           worthie
           ;
           for
           the
           godly
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           never
           had
           any
           authoritie
           to
           command
           what
           ceremonies
           should
           be
           ordeyned
           among
           the
           lewes
           :
           Neither
           did
           King
           David
           ,
           neither
           any
           other
           of
           the
           godly
           kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           doe
           any
           thing
           in
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           distribution
           of
           offices
           among
           the
           Levites
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           manner
           services
           performed
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           was
           sent
           vnto
           them
           in
           writing
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Prophetes
           ,
           or
           by
           casting
           of
           Lott
           .
        
         
           What
           soever
           authoritie
           then
           the
           godly
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           had
           ,
           to
           command
           ceremonies
           once
           made
           ,
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           the
           same
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           in
           matter
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           doeth
           your
           canon
           yeald
           vnto
           the
           King
           :
           And
           therfore
           we
           beseech
           your
           Lordships
           hereafter
           to
           carry
           such
           a
           loyall
           and
           conscionable
           reverence
           ,
           and
           estimation
           ,
           to
           the
           honor
           and
           dignitie
           of
           our
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           noblenes
           of
           his
           kingly
           charitie
           declared
           by
           his
           proclamation
           ,
           as
           that
           hereafter
           in
           your
           consistories
           and
           publique
           seates
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           you
           would
           vse
           conferences
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           wayes
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           gentlenes
           ,
           workings
           by
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           to
           reclayme
           all
           that
           be
           in
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           church
           lawes
           ,
           according
           as
           by
           the
           Kings
           proclamation
           you
           are
           required
           ;
           rather
           thē
           by
           rigour
           of
           law
           ,
           shaking
           the
           kings
           sword
           ,
           and
           pressing
           the
           kings
           commandement
           ,
           to
           enforce
           the
           trembling
           consciences
           of
           your
           weake
           brethren
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Kings
           most
           noble
           &
           christian
           intention
           plainly
           vttered
           by
           his
           proclamation
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           sundrie
           other
           poyntes
           in
           his
           Maiesties
           proclamation
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           Lordships
           worthily
           deserved
           consideration
           ,
           before
           you
           had
           begun
           those
           violēt
           courses
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           you
           have
           pursued
           in
           this
           case
           :
           The
           peremptory
           day
           assigned
           to
           the
           Ministers
           for
           their
           conformitie
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           of
           more
           authoritie
           then
           1000.
           of
           your
           canonicall
           admonitious
           ,
           
           
           would
           have
           bene
           fully
           expired
           ,
           before
           you
           had
           troubled
           the
           Ministers
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           conferences
           ,
           argumentes
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           All
           Ministers
           who
           had
           incurred
           no
           censures
           of
           the
           church
           or
           penalties
           
           of
           the
           law
           in
           the
           Queenes
           tyme
           ,
           or
           since
           the
           Kings
           raigne
           ,
           before
           the
           sixth
           of
           Iuly
           1604.
           be
           exempted
           out
           of
           the
           proclamation
           ;
           though
           before
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           conformed
           them selves
           ,
           to
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           yet
           many
           such
           have
           you
           disquieted
           ?
        
         
           The
           Lawes
           and
           orders
           of
           the
           Church
           remayne
           very
           vncerteyne
           ,
           so
           as
           
           it
           is
           not
           certeyne
           ,
           to
           what
           lawes
           and
           orders
           established
           the
           ministers
           should
           conforme
           them selves
           ,
           And
           yet
           before
           the
           day
           expired
           ,
           you
           have
           vrged
           some
           Ministers
           to
           cōforme
           them selves
           to
           Canons
           divulged
           since
           the
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           The
           Canon
           law
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           voyd
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           your
           oath
           of
           Canonicall
           obedience
           is
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           Canonicall
           admonitions
           not
           worth
           a
           rush
           .
        
         
           The
           old
           provinciall
           constitutions
           ,
           intreat
           of
           no
           such
           oath
           ,
           besides
           
           they
           litle
           or
           nothing
           respect
           any
           orders
           ,
           or
           ceremonies
           of
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           the
           Ministers
           should
           subscribe
           ,
           
           in
           that
           maner
           and
           forme
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Canon
           is
           required
           ,
           is
           not
           decided
           .
           If
           they
           subscribe
           to
           the
           booke
           published
           since
           the
           Kings
           raigne
           ,
           they
           may
           then
           be
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           at
           every
           sessions
           &
           assises
           ,
           for
           vsing
           an
           other
           forme
           ,
           then
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Queenes
           booke
           ,
           the
           same
           remayning
           still
           in
           force
           &
           vnrepealed
           :
           if
           subscription
           be
           vrged
           to
           the
           Queenes
           booke
           ,
           then
           may
           not
           the
           Ministers
           yeeld
           therevnto
           ,
           because
           the
           Kinge
           and
           Bishops
           have
           concluded
           to
           reforme
           some
           things
           conteyned
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           being
           repugnant
           to
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           of
           the
           second
           of
           Edward
           6.
           touching
           ornamentes
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           wherevnto
           for
           the
           same
           respect
           both
           the
           Queenes
           and
           the
           Kings
           booke
           hath
           reference
           ,
           revived
           this
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           disannulling
           the
           statute
           of
           repeale
           made
           the
           first
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           .
        
         
           This
           book
           ,
           we
           say
           of
           the
           2.
           of
           Edw.
           6
           ▪
           establishing
           other
           ornaments
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           then
           the
           former
           bookes
           doe
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           ceremonies
           also
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           at
           every
           mans
           devotion
           ,
           and
           the
           ornaments
           after
           another
           maner
           thē
           ours
           ,
           make
           vs
           greatly
           to
           stand
           in
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           all
           ceremonies
           ,
           conteyned
           in
           every
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           or
           but
           some
           ,
           or
           which
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           yea
           or
           no.
           
        
         
         
           Touching
           the
           late
           Canons
           ,
           of
           what
           authoritie
           many
           of
           them
           be
           ,
           may
           iustly
           be
           questioned
           :
           because
           some
           of
           them
           seeme
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           contrariant
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           lawes
           ,
           statutes
           ,
           &
           customes
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           som
           to
           be
           derogatorie
           to
           the
           Kings
           prerogative
           royall
           ,
           and
           other
           some
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           these
           three
           respects
           
           to
           be
           voyd
           canons
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           law
           ,
           &
           statutes
           of
           the
           realme
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           howsoever
           some
           ministers
           might
           be
           within
           the
           cōpasse
           of
           the
           proclamation
           ,
           not
           conforming
           them selves
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           of
           Novēb
           .
           to
           the
           lawes
           established
           before
           the
           16.
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           neverthelesse
           the
           Bishops
           after
           the
           day
           expired
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           attēded
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           by
           what
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           ,
           he
           had
           determined
           to
           take
           from
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           all
           occasions
           of
           sectes
           ,
           divisions
           and
           vnquietnes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           before
           the
           day
           ,
           should
           they
           have
           attempted
           any
           thing
           ,
           vnlesse
           ,
           as
           the
           proclamation
           requireth
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           provided
           meete
           persons
           ,
           to
           bee
           substitutes
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           wilfully
           had
           abandoned
           their
           charges
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           most
           providently
           ,
           nobly
           ,
           and
           Royally
           ,
           for
           the
           quietnes
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Kings
           proclamation
           ,
           it
           had
           bene
           a
           parte
           of
           very
           great
           wisedome
           and
           moderation
           for
           your
           Lordships
           (
           in
           our
           opinions
           )
           paciently
           to
           have
           expected
           the
           Kings
           further
           direction
           ,
           before
           by
           your
           vntimely
           pressing
           the
           kinges
           commandement
           ,
           authoritie
           and
           rigour
           of
           his
           lawes
           ,
           ye
           had
           indevoured
           the
           inforcing
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           without
           perswasions
           by
           weight
           of
           reason
           ;
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           should
           your
           Lordships
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           that
           hereby
           ye
           might
           have
           satisfied
           ,
           all
           civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           others
           of
           vnderstandinge
           ,
           that
           they
           seeing
           by
           your
           conferences
           ,
           argumentes
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           love
           ,
           gentlenes
           ,
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           which
           you
           maintayne
           ,
           &
           not
           that
           which
           they
           impugne
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           might
           not
           in
           any
           sorte
           have
           supported
           ,
           favoured
           ,
           or
           countenanced
           any
           factious
           ministers
           ,
           in
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           proclamation
           they
           are
           required
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           not
           to
           conceale
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           hetherto
           we
           have
           (
           as
           we
           thinke
           )
           rightly
           conceaved
           of
           the
           Kinges
           proclamation
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           but
           informe
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           the
           King
           hath
           more
           tēdered
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           the
           ministers
           ,
           &
           of
           their
           controversie
           in
           hand
           ,
           then
           ever
           was
           tēdred
           ,
           by
           any
           former
           Prince
           ,
           since
           poperie
           was
           banished
           .
           For
           when
           was
           there
           in
           England
           ,
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           any
           kingly
           proclamation
           ,
           any
           conference
           ,
           argument
           ,
           perswasion
           ,
           love
           ,
           gentlenes
           ,
           clemencie
           ▪
           &
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           &
           rigor
           of
           
           the
           law
           forbidden
           to
           be
           vsed
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           &
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           the
           reclayming
           of
           the
           ministers
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           church
           ?
        
         
           When
           were
           any
           ministers
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           ,
           called
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           open
           field
           ,
           to
           stand
           vpon
           arguments
           and
           weight
           of
           reason
           ?
        
         
           Whē
           was
           it
           appointed
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           any
           ministers
           should
           answere
           ,
           and
           that
           Archbishops
           &
           Bishops
           should
           oppose
           ?
           that
           the
           ministers
           should
           be
           defendants
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           plaintifes
           ?
        
         
           When
           was
           it
           proclaymed
           ,
           by
           any
           Princes
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           their
           vttermost
           indevours
           ,
           by
           argumentes
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           should
           prove
           vnto
           the
           ministers
           ,
           that
           the
           book
           of
           cōmon
           prayer
           ,
           bookes
           of
           homilies
           ,
           booke
           of
           cōsecrating
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           book
           of
           Articles
           ,
           and
           other
           lawes
           ,
           &
           orders
           of
           the
           church
           conteyne
           nothing
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           parte
           ,
           disagreeable
           either
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           governement
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           All
           which
           things
           by
           the
           proclamation
           ,
           are
           intended
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           things
           also
           if
           the
           Archbishops
           &
           Bishops
           have
           done
           ,
           thē
           indeed
           we
           confesse
           ,
           the
           ministers
           (
           that
           have
           not
           yeelded
           to
           conforme
           thēselves
           )
           to
           be
           wilfull
           ,
           &
           the
           King
           to
           be
           righteous
           ,
           for
           the
           abandoning
           of
           sectes
           ,
           divisions
           and
           vnquietnes
           ,
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           allow
           no
           factious
           ministers
           in
           their
           obstinacie
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           have
           not
           endevoured
           ,
           much
           lesse
           not
           indevoured
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           powers
           (
           as
           by
           the
           king
           they
           are
           required
           )
           by
           conferences
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           love
           ,
           gentlenes
           ,
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           to
           reclayme
           al
           ministers
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           church
           lawes
           ;
           then
           wee
           can
           not
           see
           ,
           how
           any
           civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           or
           others
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           can
           be
           intended
           by
           the
           proclamation
           to
           be
           favourers
           ,
           supporters
           ,
           or
           contenancers
           ,
           of
           factiousnes
           ,
           or
           obstinacie
           in
           the
           ministers
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           conformable
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           two
           and
           twentie
           thousande
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           possible
           there
           
           could
           have
           bene
           so
           many
           ,
           who
           ,
           without
           any
           conferences
           ,
           argumentes
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           weight
           of
           reason
           vsed
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           have
           turned
           their
           heeles
           ,
           and
           as
           Gedeons
           tymerous
           and
           fearfull
           soldiours
           ,
           have
           returned
           and
           departed
           early
           from
           mount
           Gilead
           ,
           before
           the
           appointed
           tyme
           came
           ,
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           in
           this
           case
           they
           have
           stood
           ,
           or
           fallen
           .
           And
           who
           is
           able
           ,
           to
           rayse
           thē
           vp
           though
           for
           a
           tyme
           they
           be
           downe
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           if
           of
           the
           tenne
           thousande
           (
           if
           possible
           there
           were
           so
           many
           )
           which
           bee
           left
           ,
           there
           should
           nine
           thousande
           seven-hundered
           ,
           bowe
           
           downe
           their
           knees
           ,
           to
           drinke
           water
           at
           the
           Bishops
           poole
           ,
           and
           but
           300.
           only
           should
           stand
           vp
           ,
           to
           lapp
           water
           with
           their
           tongues
           ,
           as
           a
           dogge
           lappeth
           ,
           in
           that
           well
           of
           water
           ,
           which
           springeth
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           yet
           by
           these
           300.
           only
           ,
           is
           the
           Lord
           able
           to
           save
           Israell
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           Medianites
           
           into
           Gedeons
           hand
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           if
           of
           these
           300.
           but
           two
           only
           shall
           stand
           vp
           ,
           clothed
           in
           sackcloth
           ,
           to
           be
           witnesses
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           shall
           these
           two
           witnesses
           ,
           bee
           two
           
             Olyve
             trees
             ,
             and
             two
             Candlestickes
             standing
             before
             God
             ,
          
           who
           governeth
           the
           earth
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           mouth
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           hurt
           them
           ,
           shall
           fire
           proceed
           and
           devoure
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           have
           we
           thought
           necessarie
           to
           be
           spoken
           ,
           touching
           our
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           and
           commaund
           ,
           declared
           by
           his
           Highnes
           proclamation
           ;
           yea
           this
           also
           have
           we
           done
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           loyaltie
           vnto
           our
           christian
           King
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           clearing
           of
           ourselves
           from
           every
           vniust
           imputation
           of
           being
           favourers
           ,
           supporters
           ,
           or
           countenancers
           of
           factious
           ministers
           in
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           praying
           your
           Lordships
           to
           cary
           a
           favourable
           construction
           of
           these
           our
           Demaundes
           ;
           Because
           our
           desire
           is
           to
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           by
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           and
           not
           rest
           our
           iudgementes
           vpon
           humane
           authoritie
           ,
           especially
           sithence
           both
           your
           Lordships
           and
           our selves
           ,
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           full
           fiftie
           yeares
           ,
           have
           both
           heard
           and
           seene
           how
           vnprofitably
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           good
           purpose
           this
           salve
           of
           humane
           power
           hath
           bene
           applied
           vnto
           the
           church
           surfeted
           with
           drinkings
           ,
           and
           eatings
           ,
           of
           that
           romish
           strumpet
           :
           yea
           and
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           but
           be
           hartily
           sory
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           long
           a
           time
           of
           triall
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           should
           still
           remayne
           so
           vnperswasible
           ,
           as
           not
           once
           to
           make
           experiment
           of
           the
           powring
           in
           of
           some
           more
           sweete
           and
           medicinable
           oyle
           ,
           to
           this
           so
           deadly
           and
           desperate
           a
           wound
           :
           Especiallie
           ,
           the
           sore
           being
           at
           this
           day
           as
           deepe
           ,
           as
           noysome
           ,
           and
           as
           full
           of
           dead
           flesh
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           was
           the
           very
           first
           moment
           ,
           that
           your
           predecessors
           began
           to
           stoppe
           the
           issue
           thereof
           ,
           with
           this
           kinde
           of
           humane
           tente
           .
           And
           so
           wee
           will
           proceed
           to
           our
           last
           ground
           drawne
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           for
           the
           resolutenes
           of
           our
           iudgementes
           wherevpon
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           yet
           stand
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   ground
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     thy
                     brother
                     be
                     grieved
                     for
                     the
                     meate
                     ,
                     now
                     walkest
                     thou
                     not
                     charitably
                     ,
                     
                     destroy
                     not
                     him
                     with
                     thy
                     meate
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     Christ
                     dyed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     evill
                     for
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     eateth
                     with
                     offence
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           neither
           to
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           to
           drink
           wine
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           
           whereby
           thy
           brother
           stumbleth
           ,
           or
           is
           offended
           ,
           or
           made
           weake
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           not
           therefore
           iudge
           one
           an
           other
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           vse
           your
           iudgment
           
           rather
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           put
           an
           occasion
           to
           fall
           ,
           or
           a
           stumbling
           block
           before
           his
           brother
           .
        
         
           
             From
             which
             grounds
             we
             demand
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           iudge
           not
           all
           godly
           Ministers
           &
           true
           beleevers
           within
           your
           iurisdictions
           ,
           to
           be
           your
           Christian
           brethren
           .
           And
           whetherye
           ,
           and
           they
           bee
           not
           all
           sonnes
           vnto
           one
           Father
           ,
           and
           servants
           vnto
           one
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           your
           Lordships
           be
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           putting
           ,
           and
           not
           putting
           on
           of
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           making
           &
           the
           not
           making
           of
           a
           crosse
           vpō
           the
           childs
           forehead
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           wearing
           &
           not
           wearing
           of
           a
           square
           Cap
           ;
           and
           kneeling
           and
           not
           kneeling
           ,
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receiving
           bread
           and
           wine
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           be
           not
           things
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           of
           like
           indifferencie
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           eating
           ,
           and
           not
           eating
           of
           meates
           ,
           drinking
           and
           not
           drinking
           of
           wine
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           your
           Lordships
           can
           prove
           by
           any
           place
           of
           holy
           writt
           ,
           that
           these
           rules
           and
           precepts
           given
           by
           the
           Apostles
           of
           not
           greeving
           a
           brother
           for
           meate
           ;
           of
           not
           walking
           charitably
           by
           eating
           meate
           :
           of
           not
           destroying
           him
           ,
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           with
           meate
           ;
           of
           not
           doing
           evill
           by
           eating
           meate
           ,
           of
           not
           eating
           or
           drinking
           ,
           whereby
           a
           brother
           stumbleth
           ,
           is
           offended
           ,
           or
           made
           weake
           ,
           and
           of
           not
           putting
           an
           occasion
           ,
           to
           fall
           before
           a
           brother
           by
           eating
           meate
           .
           We
           demand
           ,
           (
           we
           say
           )
           whether
           these
           the
           Apostles
           commandements
           ,
           in
           the
           not
           doing
           of
           all
           things
           of
           like
           indifferencie
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           not
           eating
           meate
           ,
           and
           not
           drinking
           wine
           ,
           do
           not
           aswell
           bind
           your
           Lordships
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastours
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Brethren
           of
           that
           time
           ?
           And
           therefore
           we
           demand
           :
        
         
           If
           any
           of
           your
           Ll.
           had
           bene
           Archbishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           or
           of
           Creete
           ,
           had
           bene
           Bishop
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Rome
          
           or
           Colosse
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           :
           whether
           vnder
           the
           title
           of
           order
           &
           vniformitie
           ,
           or
           by
           right
           of
           superioritie
           &
           power
           ,
           (
           you
           might
           without
           breach
           or
           cōtradiction
           of
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           )
           have
           cōmanded
           any
           brethren
           ,
           within
           your
           charge
           ,
           being
           weak
           in
           faith
           ,
           to
           have
           eaten
           meats
           ,
           forbiddē
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           or
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idols
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           your
           Lordships
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           had
           bene
           an
           Archbishop
           or
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           Archiepiscopall
           ,
           or
           Episcopall
           authoritie
           ,
           had
           commaunded
           the
           Pastours
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Brethren
           vnder
           your
           chardge
           ,
           being
           weake
           in
           faith
           ,
           by
           example
           of
           the
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           for
           conformities
           sake
           ,
           to
           have
           eaten
           meates
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idols
           ,
           or
           forbidden
           by
           the
           law
           ;
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           such
           your
           commandement
           had
           bene
           a
           charitable
           commandement
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           the
           same
           your
           commandement
           (
           vnder
           what
           pretence
           of
           canonicall
           obedience
           ,
           vnitie
           or
           conformitie
           ,
           soever
           )
           might
           have
           excused
           the
           weake
           in
           faith
           ,
           from
           sinning
           against
           Christ
           ,
           if
           at
           your
           commandment
           they
           being
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           had
           eaten
           of
           these
           meates
           doubtingly
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Apostles
           charitie
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           would
           never
           have
           
           eaten
           flesh
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           stādeth
           ,
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           greeve
           or
           offend
           his
           weak
           brother
           ,
           or
           give
           him
           an
           occasion
           to
           sinne
           ;
           we
           demād
           how
           small
           charitie
           the
           men
           of
           our
           age
           may
           seeme
           to
           have
           ,
           who
           be
           so
           far
           frō
           not
           greeving
           &
           not
           offending
           a
           weak
           brother
           ,
           &
           of
           not
           giving
           him
           an
           occasion
           to
           sinne
           ,
           as
           that
           not
           only
           they
           content
           not
           thē selves
           ,
           by
           eating
           flesh
           themselves
           ,
           to
           grieve
           &
           to
           offend
           a
           weak
           brother
           ,
           &
           to
           give
           him
           an
           occasion
           to
           sinne
           ,
           but
           also
           cōmand
           a
           weake
           brother
           to
           eate
           that
           meate
           ,
           by
           eating
           wherof
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           but
           fal
           ,
           but
           stumble
           ,
           but
           grieve
           ,
           but
           offend
           ,
           but
           sinne
           ,
           and
           but
           destroy
           him selfe
           ?
           This
           kind
           of
           charitie
           may
           deserve
           vnhappely
           the
           name
           of
           some
           Synodal
           or
           Provincial
           charitie
           ,
           but
           certes
           it
           can
           neverworthely
           deserve
           to
           be
           called
           an
           Apostolicall
           charitie
           .
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             mistake
             the
             matter
             very
             much
             ,
             you
             deceive
             your selves
             ,
             &
          
           
           
             draw
             not
             the
             cases
             rightly
             :
             The
             vse
             of
             Crosses
             ,
             Copes
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             Cappes
             ,
             &
             kneelings
             are
             cōmanded
             by
             the
             christiā
             Magistrates
             soveraigne
             authority
             ,
             only
             as
             things
             indifferēt
             for
             orders
             sake
             ,
             &
             not
             that
             men
             should
             be
             grieved
             and
             offended
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             ,
             stumble
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             &
             destroy
             them selves
             :
          
        
         
           Touching
           the
           christian
           Magistrates
           authoritie
           about
           ordering
           rites
           
           &
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           we
           have
           somewhat
           at
           large
           argued
           before
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           thought
           might
           have
           fully
           satisfied
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           pleaseth
           you
           still
           to
           presse
           vs
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           must
           once
           againe
           plainly
           signifie
           vnto
           you
           ;
           that
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           your selves
           do
           not
           attribute
           any
           more
           spirituall
           authoritie
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           ,
           constitute
           and
           ordeine
           canons
           ,
           constitutions
           ,
           rites
           or
           ceremonies
           ,
           then
           you
           give
           vnto
           him
           spirituall
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           :
           For
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           your selves
           with
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           clergie
           ,
           assembled
           by
           the
           Kings
           writt
           ,
           in
           your
           convocation
           ,
           doe
           chalendge
           all
           spirituall
           power
           vnto
           your selves
           ,
           to
           make
           ,
           ordeine
           and
           decree
           all
           maner
           of
           canons
           ,
           constitutions
           ,
           ordinances
           ,
           ornaments
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           this
           spirituall
           power
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           derived
           vnto
           your selves
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           clergie
           in
           the
           convocation
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           spirituall
           power
           invested
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           soveraigne
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           the
           spirituall
           power
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           is
           manifest
           by
           your
           Cxxxix
           .
           canon
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           your
           words
           :
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirme
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Synode
             of
             this
             nation
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Kings
             authoritie
             assembled
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             church
             of
             England
             by
             representation
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           wordes
           (
           wee
           say
           )
           of
           your
           canon
           ,
           
             viz.
             Sacred
             Synod
             is
             assembled
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             authoritie
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           plainely
           testifie
           ,
           that
           you
           hold
           your
           Synode
           not
           to
           be
           assembled
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           therefore
           by
           your
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           wee
           are
           inforced
           to
           beleeve
           that
           you
           attribute
           vnto
           the
           King
           none
           other
           authoritie
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           you
           attribute
           to
           the
           godly
           Kinges
           of
           Judah
           :
           namely
           an
           authoritie
           to
           assemble
           and
           command
           your
           persons
           ,
           as
           they
           assembled
           and
           commanded
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Priestes
           .
           What
           ?
           to
           execute
           the
           
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Kinges
           of
           Iudah
           ?
           No
           :
           but
           to
           execute
           the
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           beleeve
           your
           persons
           being
           assembled
           by
           authoritie
           and
           commandement
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           your selves
           by
           your
           owne
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           name
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           name
           and
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           doe
           ordeine
           ,
           decree
           and
           make
           canons
           ,
           constitutions
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           sent
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           by
           your
           handes
           ,
           from
           God.
           And
           thus
           much
           doe
           the
           very
           first
           words
           of
           your
           first
           canon
           ,
           and
           some
           words
           in
           your
           140.
           141.
           canons
           clearly
           prove
           :
           For
           howsoever
           in
           the
           title
           of
           your
           book
           ,
           you
           vse
           these
           words
           :
           
             Constitutions
             and
             Canons
             treated
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Yet
           both
           in
           the
           proheme
           &
           body
           of
           your
           first
           canō
           ,
           you
           affirme
           as
           followeth
           .
           In
           your
           proheme
           or
           title
           you
           say
           thus
           :
           
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             over
             the
             church
             of
             Englād
             in
             causes
             ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           you
           say
           not
           over
           the
           church
           &
           causes
           ,
           but
           
             over
             the
             church
             in
             causes
             ▪
          
           and
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           same
           canō
           you
           say
           ,
           
             we
             first
             decree
             &
             ordeine
             ,
             that
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           in
           the
           Cxl.
           canon
           your
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             affime
             ,
             that
             no
             maner
             of
             person
             ,
             &c.
             are
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             decrees
             therof
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Synod
           eccllesiasticall
           )
           
             made
             &
             ratified
             by
             the
             kings
             Maiesties
             supreame
             authority
             ,
             &c.
          
           let
           him
           be
           ,
           &c.
           your
           words
           also
           in
           your
           last
           canō
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
           
             whosoever
             shal
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             &c.
             that
             the
             sacred
             Sinod
             assembled
             ,
             &c.
             
             was
             a
             company
             of
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             in
             making
             canons
             &
             cōstitutions
             in
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             &c.
             ought
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             &c.
             the
             same
             being
             ratified
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             inioyned
             by
             the
             regall
             power
             ,
             supremacie
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             lett
             them
             be
             excommunicated
          
           ;
           Now
           by
           all
           these
           your
           owne
           words
           and
           sentences
           ,
           
             we
             decree
             &
             ordeine
             :
             decrees
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             making
             canons
             by
             the
             sacred
             Synod
             ;
             ratified
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             inioyned
             by
             the
             regall
             power
             ,
             &c.
          
           by
           all
           these
           words
           (
           we
           say
           )
           we
           can
           not
           but
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           chalendge
           your
           ecclesiasticall
           power
           of
           ordeining
           ,
           decreeing
           ,
           &
           making
           decrees
           ,
           canons
           ,
           constitutions
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           to
           be
           invested
           in
           your
           owne
           persons
           assembled
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           from
           the
           authoritie
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           not
           from
           any
           spirituall
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           invested
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           derived
           ,
           and
           conveighed
           vnto
           your
           persons
           assembled
           by
           his
           regall
           writt
           ,
           For
           then
           how
           should
           we
           not
           beleeve
           also
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           iudged
           the
           Kings
           writt
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           civil
           ,
           but
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           and
           spirituall
           writt
           .
           But
           howsoever
           (
           as
           yet
           )
           wee
           beleeve
           not
           this
           latter
           ,
           yet
           still
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           appropriate
           vnto
           your
           owne
           persons
           assembled
           by
           the
           Kings
           writt
           ,
           a
           sole
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           to
           give
           vnto
           your
           decrees
           ,
           canons
           ,
           constitutions
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           their
           first
           being
           and
           their
           first
           birthright
           :
           and
           that
           you
           assigne
           vnto
           the
           King
           none
           other
           power
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           of
           their
           after
           birth
           ,
           &
           of
           ratifying
           and
           confirming
           of
           that
           life
           ,
           &
           being
           ,
           which
           your
           persons
           have
           first
           put
           into
           them
           :
           So
           that
           the
           King
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           an
           executioner
           of
           your
           canons
           ,
           and
           not
           you
           the
           executioners
           of
           the
           Kings
           decrees
           .
           Yea
           &
           thus
           much
           M.
           Doctor
           Bilson
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             True
             difference
             ,
             betweene
             Christian
             subiection
             ,
             &
             vnchristian
             rebellion
             ,
          
           Pag.
           243.
           avoweth
           &
           testifieth
           ,
           whose
           words
           are
           these
           ;
           
             We
             never
             said
             that
             Princes
             had
             any
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             false
             collection
             of
             yours
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             cōfession
             ,
             &
             the
             sword
             which
             they
             bear
             ,
             we
             never
             called
             but
             external
             &
             tēporall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Againe
             to
             devise
             new
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Princes
             vocation
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             and
             allow
             such
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             canons
             commend
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Bishops
             &
             Pastours
             of
             the
             place
             shall
             advise
             ,
             not
             infringing
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             canons
             ,
             &
             so
             for
             all
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             things
             &
             causes
             ,
             Princes
             be
             neither
             the
             devisors
             nor
             directors
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             confirmers
             and
             establishers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             displacers
             ,
             and
             revengers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             which
             power
             we
             say
             they
             have
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             be
             they
             spirituall
             ,
             ecclesiasticall
             or
             temporall
             .
          
           ibid.
           pag.
           252.
           
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           moreover
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           impugne
           or
           gaine-say
           ,
           this
           your
           power
           of
           making
           spirituall
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           decrees
           ,
           in
           your
           
           convocatiō
           ,
           not
           to
           belong
           properly
           to
           your
           ministeriall
           power
           which
           you
           have
           by
           your
           divine
           offices
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           then
           fly
           for
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           statute
           :
           
             1.
             
             Elizab.
          
           to
           our
           late
           Queenes
           iniunctions
           ;
           
           wherby
           it
           is
           declared
           that
           nothing
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           shal
           be
           meant
           ,
           or
           intēded
           by
           the
           oath
           required
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           other
           duety
           allegeance
           ,
           or
           band
           ,
           then
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           due
           to
           the
           most
           noble
           Kinges
           ,
           of
           famous
           memorie
           K.
           H.
           the
           eight
           hir
           Maiesties
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           K.
           Ed.
           6.
           hir
           Maiesties
           brother
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           may
           not
           challendge
           authoririe
           and
           power
           of
           any
           ministery
           of
           divine
           offices
           in
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           vnder
           God
           to
           have
           soveraintie
           &
           rule
           of
           all
           maner
           of
           persons
           borne
           within
           hir
           Realmes
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           other
           foreigne
           power
           ,
           shal
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           any
           superioritie
           over
           them
           ;
           vpon
           this
           iniunction
           (
           we
           say
           )
           we
           build
           our
           former
           credence
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordships
           iudge
           your
           only
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           ministerie
           of
           your
           divine
           offices
           ,
           or
           any
           parte
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Kings
           power
           ;
           vnto
           which
           ministerie
           also
           of
           divine
           offices
           ,
           you
           attribute
           right
           of
           ordeyning
           and
           making
           canons
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           right
           properly
           incident
           and
           appertaining
           to
           that
           ministery
           ,
           not
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           of
           divine
           governement
           ,
           which
           you
           challendge
           to
           be
           due
           vnto
           you
           ,
           as
           vnto
           Ministers
           and
           Officers
           appointed
           to
           rule
           and
           governe
           the
           Church
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           And
           therefore
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           henceforwards
           to
           put
           vs
           vnto
           no
           more
           paine
           ,
           to
           answere
           this
           your
           argument
           ,
           of
           Kingly
           and
           supreame
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           beleeve
           assuredly
           ,
           if
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           Archdeacons
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           clergie
           ,
           assembled
           by
           the
           Kings
           writt
           ,
           by
           their
           deliberate
           counsaile
           ,
           voluntary
           and
           vnconstrayned
           will
           ,
           had
           not
           in
           their
           Synod
           decreed
           the
           vse
           of
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           square
           Cappes
           ,
           Tippets
           ,
           and
           such
           trash
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           not
           by
           the
           president
           of
           their
           assembly
           ,
           most
           instantly
           supplicated
           the
           King
           to
           command
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           thus
           ordeined
           by
           them selves
           :
           we
           perswade
           our selves
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           by
           his
           absolute
           ,
           regall
           and
           supreame
           power
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           constrayned
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           &c.
           to
           have
           vndergone
           the
           yoke
           of
           these
           ceremonies
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           right
           well
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           have
           walked
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Godly
           kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           then
           whose
           holy
           example
           to
           followe
           ,
           his
           Highnes
           hath
           protested
           ,
           to
           desire
           nothing
           more
           .
        
         
           Neither
           for
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           by
           your
           late
           speaches
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           King
           (
           
             no
             ceremony
             ,
             no
             Bishop
          
           )
           doe
           your selves
           
           presse
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           be
           in
           your
           owne
           hands
           ,
           as
           crosier
           staves
           ,
           to
           stay
           vp
           from
           falling
           the
           tottering
           walles
           of
           your
           Lordly
           Iurisdictions
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           we
           never
           read
           in
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           any
           ceremony
           was
           ever
           planted
           by
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           leanetoo
           ,
           for
           any
           Bishops
           of
           Gods
           planting
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           vnplanting
           of
           an
           humane
           ceremony
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           vnplanting
           of
           any
           of
           Gods
           Bishops
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           gather
           from
           hence
           ,
           but
           that
           
             your
             Lordships
             bee
             no
             Bishops
             of
             Gods
             planting
          
           ;
           for
           Bishops
           planted
           by
           the
           hande
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           so
           fast
           sett
           ,
           and
           so
           deeply
           rooted
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           blast
           or
           storme
           of
           humane
           ceremonies
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           blowne
           vp
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           touching
           your
           argument
           of
           the
           Kings
           cōmandement
           ,
           for
           orders
           sake
           ;
           As
           for
           the
           indifferencie
           of
           the
           things
           commanded
           ,
           the
           same
           hath
           already
           bene
           handled
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ;
           but
           touching
           the
           last
           part
           of
           your
           exception
           ,
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           things
           is
           not
           commanded
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           grieved
           ,
           offended
           ,
           fall
           ,
           stumble
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           &
           destroy
           them selves
           ;
           we
           reiect
           this
           ,
           as
           an
           impertinent
           &
           insufficient
           answere
           to
           our
           demand
           ;
           for
           our
           demand
           tendeth
           not
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           be
           commanded
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           sinne
           ,
           but
           our
           demand
           concerneth
           the
           vncharitable
           commandement
           ,
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           things
           imposed
           vpon
           a
           weake
           brother
           ,
           which
           weake
           brother
           ,
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           things
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           commandement
           )
           can
           not
           but
           full
           ,
           but
           stumble
           ,
           but
           give
           an
           offence
           ,
           but
           sinne
           .
           What
           ?
           because
           of
           the
           commandement
           ?
           No
           :
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           weaknes
           ,
           which
           the
           commandement
           hath
           not
           power
           to
           ridd
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           vnles
           your
           Lordships
           by
           some
           learning
           taught
           you
           in
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           can
           informe
           your selves
           ,
           &
           our
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           your
           Synode
           in
           the
           Apostles
           absence
           ,
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           chaire
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           placed
           ,
           hath
           also
           received
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           an
           Apostolike
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           commande
           those
           thinges
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           which
           he
           expresly
           forbade
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           wee
           doubt
           greatly
           whether
           your
           convocationall
           assembly
           ,
           can
           charitably
           by
           Gods
           Law
           command
           the
           weake
           in
           faith
           ,
           to
           eate
           meate
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idols
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           to
           weare
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           a
           Cope
           ,
           a
           square
           Cap
           ,
           a
           shaven
           Crowne
           ,
           a
           Fryers
           Coule
           ,
           or
           a
           Monckes
           Hood
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           sithence
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           directly
           ,
           and
           in
           plaine
           termes
           forbidden
           
           the
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           the
           eating
           of
           meate
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idolls
           ;
           because
           of
           him
           that
           shewed
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           conscience
           ,
           not
           of
           thine
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           other
           which
           sayeth
           ,
           this
           is
           sacrificed
           vnto
           Idols
           ;
           and
           if
           withall
           ,
           hee
           
           have
           taught
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           evill
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           eate
           with
           offence
           :
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           can
           assure
           the
           conscience
           of
           our
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           your
           assembly
           in
           convocation
           ,
           that
           his
           Highnes
           and
           they
           shall
           doe
           charitably
           ,
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           not
           sinne
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           case
           by
           a
           commandement
           ,
           ye
           impose
           a
           necessitie
           of
           eating
           meates
           ,
           or
           vsing
           things
           of
           like
           indifferencie
           ,
           vpon
           the
           weake
           ,
           which
           the
           weake
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           have
           free
           libertie
           ,
           nay
           rather
           which
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           they
           be
           taught
           ,
           so
           longe
           as
           they
           be
           weake
           ,
           not
           to
           vse
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           if
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           appareling
           ,
           crossing
           or
           kneeling
           ,
           doubtingly
           &
           without
           faith
           ,
           or
           with
           offence
           ,
           be
           sinnes
           against
           the
           soule
           &
           defilements
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           we
           then
           pray
           your
           Ll.
           to
           deale
           plainly
           with
           vs
           ,
           &
           divinely
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           an
           Apostolike
           charitie
           ,
           to
           cōmand
           the
           doing
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           can
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           weak
           in
           faith
           ,
           but
           doubtingly
           ;
           or
           by
           the
           strong
           in
           faith
           without
           offence
           ,
           giving
           an
           occasion
           to
           fall
           ,
           or
           putting
           a
           stumbling
           block
           before
           his
           brother
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             doeth
             not
             inioyne
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             doeth
             the
             Clergie
             in
             their
             convocation
             decree
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             or
             people
             ,
             should
             weare
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             make
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             kneele
             doubtingly
             and
             without
             faith
             ,
             only
             his
             commandement
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             kneele
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             a
             crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             weare
             a
             Surplice
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           whether
           such
           their
           doubting
           ,
           
           &
           such
           their
           being
           without
           faith
           ,
           can
           either
           be
           purged
           by
           any
           glister
           or
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           by
           any
           facultie
           of
           humane
           authoritie
           ?
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           whether
           any
           humane
           dispensation
           ,
           or
           purgative
           receipt
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           such
           validitie
           and
           operation
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           exempt
           the
           patient
           ,
           or
           the
           dispencer
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           from
           sinne
           ,
           in
           case
           hee
           iudge
           his
           apparell
           ,
           crossings
           and
           kneelings
           ,
           to
           be
           vncleane
           ?
        
         
           For
           though
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           through
           the
           Lord
           
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           vncleane
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           to
           him
           that
           iudgeth
           it
           vncleane
           ,
           to
           him
           it
           is
           vncleane
           .
           And
           therefore
           albeit
           the
           christian
           Magistrate
           may
           not
           sinne
           in
           his
           commandement
           ,
           yet
           may
           neither
           Minister
           nor
           people
           ,
           be
           without
           sinne
           ,
           in
           their
           obedience
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           conscience
           only
           of
           the
           cōmander
           (
           be
           he
           never
           so
           Christian
           )
           can
           not
           be
           any
           warrant
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           obeyeth
           doubtingly
           .
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             folly
             ,
             &
             their
             wilfull
             peevishnes
             ,
             that
             (
             having
             bene
             so
          
           
           
             long
             a
             time
             instructed
             )
             they
             have
             no
             better
             profited
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             their
             christian
             libertie
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             cleanes
             of
             the
             things
             :
             (
             by
             my
             faith
             )
             if
             they
             continew
             
             weake
             longe
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             amisse
             to
             bring
             some
             of
             them
             to
             the
             stake
             .
          
           Oh!
           my
           Lords
           ,
           
             bona
             verba
             quaesumus
          
           ,
           soft
           fire
           maketh
           sweet
           malt
           ,
           preach
           
           faith
           we
           beseech
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           but
           swear
           not
           by
           your
           faith
           :
           For
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           (
           having
           aswel
           by
           doctrine
           as
           by
           example
           taught
           the
           weak
           brethren
           ,
           among
           the
           Romans
           and
           Corinthians
           ,
           of
           their
           
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           did
           neither
           reprove
           them
           of
           peevishnes
           ,
           wilfulnes
           ,
           or
           folly
           ,
           neither
           yet
           condemne
           their
           ignorance
           of
           Christian
           libertie
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           ,
           albeit
           the
           same
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           consisted
           only
           about
           the
           vse
           of
           meates
           ,
           created
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           mans
           life
           ;
           wee
           desire
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           whether
           ignorance
           of
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           in
           the
           weake
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           about
           the
           vse
           of
           things
           dedicated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           ,
           for
           not
           vsing
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           wtitt
           your
           Lordships
           in
           these
           things
           may
           condemne
           an
           other
           mans
           servant
           ,
           or
           iudge
           his
           errour
           of
           christian
           libertie
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           bee
           worthy
           of
           punishment
           ?
           For
           seeing
           ye
           be
           not
           able
           to
           make
           him
           stand
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           left
           weak
           ,
           &
           not
           inabled
           to
           stand
           :
           And
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           prescribe
           vnto
           the
           weake
           brethren
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           any
           time
           for
           the
           amendement
           of
           their
           errour
           ,
           of
           the
           not
           vse
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           did
           rather
           bind
           him self
           &
           all
           other
           ,
           for
           all
           ages
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           never
           to
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           standeth
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           offend
           his
           brother
           ,
           or
           cause
           him
           to
           fall
           ,
           or
           to
           stumble
           :
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           having
           appointed
           no
           time
           ,
           no
           not
           while
           the
           world
           stādeth
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           &
           all
           others
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           we
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           may
           limite
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           eight
           ,
           tenth
           or
           twelfe
           moneth
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           iudgment
           ,
           in
           this
           but
           supposed
           errour
           ,
           of
           not
           vsing
           Popish
           apparell
           ,
           crossings
           and
           kneelings
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           if
           by
           the
           decree
           &
           canons
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           &
           people
           ,
           be
           infranchised
           ,
           to
           vse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           vse
           ,
           these
           things
           freely
           &
           frankly
           without
           lett
           ;
           we
           then
           demand
           ,
           by
           what
           rule
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           lawfull
           for
           your
           Synode
           ,
           by
           a
           provinciall
           ordinance
           and
           constitution
           ,
           to
           change
           and
           to
           turne
           this
           their
           Christian
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           ,
           into
           a
           meere
           slavish
           servitude
           and
           necessitie
           ?
           And
           therefore
           we
           protest
           from
           your
           Synod
           ,
           and
           avow
           ,
           that
           
             your
             Synode
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             was
             not
             guided
             by
             the
             spirite
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           that
           therevpon
           it
           followeth
           your
           decrees
           ,
           (
           so
           many
           of
           them
           )
           as
           abate
           the
           edge
           of
           charitie
           ,
           whetted
           vpon
           the
           brethren
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           or
           bringing
           into
           bondage
           againe
           ,
           servants
           
           manumissed
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           your
           decrees
           
           are
           both
           erroneous
           in
           them selves
           ,
           and
           iniurious
           to
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           vnlesse
           the
           world
           have
           bene
           dissolved
           since
           the
           Apostles
           tyme
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           world
           ,
           stand
           not
           now
           ,
           which
           stood
           then
           ;
           or
           vnles
           the
           same
           be
           not
           charitie
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           freedome
           now
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           cōmended
           for
           charitie
           ,
           and
           left
           for
           freedome
           :
           or
           vnles
           you
           would
           have
           vs
           ,
           winke
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           see
           ,
           and
           stoppe
           our
           eares
           ,
           least
           wee
           should
           heare
           ,
           and
           harden
           our
           heartes
           least
           we
           should
           vnderstand
           ,
           &
           consequently
           have
           no
           faith
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           
             a
             Synodall
             ,
             a
             Provinciall
             ,
             or
             a
             Canturbury-church
             faith
             :
          
           we
           must
           needes
           speake
           both
           what
           wee
           have
           seene
           ,
           what
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           have
           vnderstood
           ,
           out
           of
           holy
           scriptures
           ;
           Namely
           that
           
             some
             of
             your
             Synodall
             decrees
             be
             opposite
             &
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Apostles
             both
             christian
             charitie
             and
             christian
             libertie
             .
          
        
         
           For
           if
           it
           be
           sinne
           for
           one
           brother
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           acte
           ,
           by
           doing
           whereof
           an
           other
           brothers
           conscience
           ,
           is
           wounded
           and
           made
           weak
           ;
           if
           also
           whosoever
           shall
           wound
           the
           weake
           conscience
           ,
           of
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           sinne
           against
           a
           brother
           ,
           doth
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           :
           then
           of
           necessitie
           be
           your
           canons
           of
           popish
           rites
           &
           ceremonies
           ,
           both
           vncharitable
           canons
           against
           your
           brethren
           ,
           &
           sinfull
           canons
           against
           Christ
           .
           For
           though
           it
           were
           free
           for
           christians
           to
           vse
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           square
           Cappes
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           &c.
           civilly
           vpon
           their
           backes
           ,
           heads
           or
           foreheads
           ;
           yet
           if
           some
           remayne
           ignorant
           of
           this
           libertie
           ,
           and
           thinking
           them
           to
           be
           vncleane
           ,
           as
           having
           bene
           things
           offered
           to
           the
           service
           of
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           should
           by
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           with
           wavering
           consciences
           ,
           enterprise
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           when
           inwardly
           they
           thinke
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           to
           displease
           God
           :
           if
           in
           this
           case
           (
           we
           saye
           )
           men
           shall
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           :
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           they
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           vse
           them
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
           against
           which
           vse
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           testimonies
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           seated
           in
           their
           consciences
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           their
           vse
           is
           altogether
           vnlawfull
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           no
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           ,
           for
           weake
           brethren
           not
           to
           vse
           either
           these
           or
           any
           other
           relickes
           ,
           monumentes
           and
           memorialls
           of
           Idolatrie
           ;
           in
           the
           service
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           If
           also
           the
           weake
           in
           faith
           can
           not
           vse
           thē
           waveringly
           ,
           without
           sinne
           against
           Christ
           ,
           If
           lastly
           they
           have
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           to
           vse
           them
           at
           all
           ;
           we
           desire
           your
           Lordships
           to
           resolve
           vs
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           how
           it
           may
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           to
           bring
           weake
           brethren
           ,
           before
           the
           seates
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           to
           revile
           them
           ,
           &
           to
           speak
           all
           maner
           of
           evill
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           vsing
           their
           Apostolicall
           freedome
           ,
           for
           being
           charitable
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           committing
           sinne
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             handled
             after
             any
             such
             maner
             ,
             simply
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             only
             for
             not
             vsing
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             not
             making
             a
             crosse
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receyving
             the
             communion
             ,
             but
             for
             contempt
             of
             not
             vsing
             and
             making
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             kneeling
             at
             the
             comandement
             of
             the
             christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             whom
             not
             to
             obey
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             is
             to
             sinne
             against
             Christ
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             sinne
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Though
           this
           be
           a
           Maxime
           in
           some
           learning
           ,
           
             non
             solent
             quae
             superabundant
          
           
           
             vitiare
             scripturas
          
           ;
           yet
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           your
           &c.
           swelleth
           to
           high
           ,
           and
           gulleth
           the
           passages
           of
           a
           softe
           spirit
           overmuch
           :
           your
           argument
           also
           of
           christian
           Magistracy
           ;
           at
           the
           least
           three
           times
           already
           vrged
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           place
           more
           then
           superabundant
           ,
           as
           amounting
           above
           the
           third
           ,
           vnto
           a
           fourth
           degree
           of
           comparison
           .
           But
           to
           the
           poyntes
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           earst
           hath
           bene
           said
           )
           it
           was
           the
           decree
           ,
           and
           supplication
           of
           your
           Synod
           that
           begate
           this
           commandement
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           commandement
           ,
           that
           travayled
           ,
           and
           brought
           your
           Synodall
           decree
           and
           supplication
           to
           the
           birth
           :
           touching
           which
           your
           Synodall
           decree
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           ornaments
           ,
           rites
           &
           ceremonies
           ,
           by
           the
           weak
           ,
           what
           els
           is
           there
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           deny
           againe
           ,
           what
           in
           effect
           ,
           more
           then
           once
           ,
           &
           twice
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           this
           behalfe
           denied
           before
           :
           namely
           granting
           these
           thinges
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           be
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           &
           have
           knowledge
           of
           their
           indifferencie
           :
           neverthelesse
           we
           deny
           that
           by
           any
           Decree
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           appointed
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           by
           the
           weake
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           have
           no
           knowledge
           of
           their
           indifferencie
           :
           For
           this
           we
           have
           learned
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           the
           cōscience
           be
           strong
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           be
           good
           ;
           if
           the
           conscience
           be
           weake
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           evill
           :
           not
           in
           regarde
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           but
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           him
           that
           iudgeth
           them
           to
           be
           evill
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           not
           meate
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           the
           vse
           of
           meate
           ,
           wherevnto
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           men
           sticke
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           not
           apparell
           ,
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           a
           Ceremonie
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           servantes
           of
           Christ
           are
           to
           cast
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           by
           their
           consciences
           rightly
           guyded
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           thing
           which
           they
           vse
           ;
           And
           how
           should
           a
           conscience
           bee
           rightly
           guyded
           in
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           vseth
           ,
           vnles
           he
           have
           grounde
           out
           of
           Gods
           worde
           for
           the
           thinge
           which
           he
           vseth
           ?
           But
           he
           hath
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           a
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           thinges
           indifferent
           .
           This
           is
           true
           in
           deed
           (
           saye
           we
           )
           if
           they
           (
           having
           for
           the
           guyde
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           the
           holy
           worde
           of
           God
           )
           shall
           iudge
           the
           
           thinges
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           wherevnto
           they
           bee
           commaunded
           ,
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           their
           myndes
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           indifferencie
           of
           the
           thinges
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           in
           that
           service
           wherevnto
           they
           bee
           commaunded
           ,
           how
           can
           your
           Lordships
           proove
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Church
           may
           decree
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           command
           them
           to
           do
           an
           act
           ,
           in
           the
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           they
           shall
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           yea
           and
           which
           they
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           avoyde
           ,
           if
           in
           doing
           the
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           doubt
           .
           For
           he
           that
           doubteth
           is
           condemned
           ,
           
           in
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           because
           he
           doeth
           it
           not
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           what
           soever
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           because
           no
           canon
           ,
           nor
           decree
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           cleanse
           a
           mans
           conscience
           of
           the
           weaknes
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           poure
           strength
           into
           the
           same
           that
           he
           sinne
           not
           ;
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           every
           decree
           ,
           and
           canon
           of
           your
           Synod
           ,
           which
           giveth
           an
           occasion
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           emboldeneth
           the
           weak
           in
           faith
           to
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           Canon
           and
           is
           a
           Decree
           conteyninge
           matter
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           for
           any
           brother
           weake
           in
           fayth
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           request
           of
           your
           Synod
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           our
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           inioyne
           him
           therevnto
           :
           because
           the
           ground-worke
           of
           your
           Decree
           being
           sandy
           ,
           the
           buylding
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           can
           not
           surely
           and
           firmely
           stande
           :
           This
           your
           Lordships
           argument
           therefore
           of
           the
           lawfull
           vse
           of
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           by
           commandement
           of
           the
           christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           orders
           sake
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           point
           in
           question
           :
           For
           wee
           hold
           ,
           that
           no
           church
           ,
           nor
           christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           can
           decree
           or
           impose
           any
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           (
           being
           relickes
           ,
           monuments
           ,
           or
           memorialls
           of
           idolatrie
           )
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           orders
           sake
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           because
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           relickes
           ,
           monumentes
           ,
           and
           memorialles
           of
           idolatrie
           ,
           in
           divine
           worship
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           ,
           not
           only
           not
           indifferēt
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           in
           all
           respectes
           ,
           meerely
           and
           absolutely
           vnlawfull
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           importeth
           your
           Lordships
           to
           proove
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           by
           some
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           the
           contrary
           of
           that
           which
           we
           affirme
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           Relickes
           ,
           Monumentes
           ,
           and
           Memorialles
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           (
           as
           thinges
           indifferent
           for
           orders
           sake
           )
           may
           be
           decreed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           inioyned
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           what
           we
           have
           alleadged
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           our
           generall
           negative
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           have
           seene
           and
           read
           ,
           And
           now
           we
           wayte
           and
           exspect
           that
           you
           would
           produce
           your
           stronge
           reasons
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           your
           generall
           affirmative
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 
                   Our
                   generall
                   negative
                   is
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     Reliques
                     ,
                     Monumentes
                     ,
                     or
                     Memorialls
                     of
                     Idolatrie
                     may
                     lawfully
                     be
                     decreed
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     inioyned
                     by
                     the
                     Christian
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     by
                     the
                     ministers
                     and
                     servants
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     indifferent
                     rites
                     and
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     for
                     orders
                     sake
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     none
                     ,
                     Then
                     not
                     your
                     Copes
                     ,
                     Surplices
                     ,
                     Crosses
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             affirmation
          
           .
        
         
           All
           Reliques
           ,
           Monumentes
           ,
           and
           Memorialls
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           may
           lawfullie
           be
           decreed
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           inioyned
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           vsed
           by
           the
           Ministers
           &
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           indifferēt
           rites
           &
           ceremonies
           ,
           for
           orders
           sake
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           And
           if
           all
           ,
           why
           not
           then
           a
           Friers
           coule
           ,
           for
           an
           Archbishop
           :
           a
           Monkes
           hood
           ,
           for
           a
           Bishop
           :
           a
           shaven
           crowne
           ,
           for
           a
           Deane
           ?
           and
           a
           shaven
           chinne
           for
           an
           Archdeacon
           ?
           But
           now
           alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           to
           adde
           and
           to
           speake
           but
           one
           worde
           touching
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           rites
           ,
           &c.
           appointed
           by
           your
           Synod
           for
           orders
           sake
           ,
           may
           not
           we
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           take
           vp
           a
           complaynt
           ,
           and
           lamentably
           cry
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             your
             sacred
             Synod
             assembled
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             must
             decree
             popish
             and
             Idolatrous
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             church
             for
             orders
             sake
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             possible
             ,
             for
             your
             sacred
             Synod
             ,
             assembled
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             must
             needes
             devise
             and
             decree
             such
             rites
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             for
             orders
             sake
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             vse
             whereof
             your
             weake
             brethren
             ,
             the
             servantes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             but
             tempted
             ,
             and
             captiously
             insnared
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             your
             Synod
             ,
             to
             have
             vsed
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             perill
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             their
             brethren
             ?
             but
             to
             put
             occasions
             of
             falling
             and
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             before
             their
             brethren
             ?
          
        
         
           
             But
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             we
             abhorre
             the
             popish
             pollutions
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             kneeling
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             .
             And
             as
             we
             take
             not
             our
             garmentes
             ,
             rites
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             from
             the
             papistes
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             betters
             ,
             so
             we
             professe
             the
             detestation
             of
             their
             superstitious
             abuses
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             ancient
             integrity
             .
          
        
         
           But
           by
           your
           Lordships
           favour
           ,
           all
           men
           have
           not
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Idoll
           ,
           
           as
           you
           have
           ,
           All
           mens
           knowledge
           among
           vs
           doth
           not
           edifie
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           knowledge
           many
           men
           be
           puffed
           vp
           :
           All
           men
           among
           vs
           professe
           not
           a
           detestation
           of
           their
           pollutions
           :
           All
           men
           doe
           not
           knowe
           those
           betters
           from
           whom
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           Neither
           lastly
           doe
           all
           men
           vnderstande
           ,
           what
           that
           ancient
           integritie
           is
           whereof
           you
           speake
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Papistes
           you
           know
           ,
           as
           they
           daily
           commit
           fornication
           with
           that
           great
           whore
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           greatly
           delite
           ,
           and
           much
           solace
           them selves
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           minionly
           Priestes
           attired
           in
           the
           vnchast
           colours
           of
           their
           wanton
           paramoure
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           with
           great
           insolencie
           and
           ostentation
           they
           vaunt
           ,
           that
           Crosses
           ,
           
           Surplices
           ,
           &c.
           are
           to
           be
           received
           and
           vsed
           ,
           not
           as
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           as
           necessarie
           parts
           of
           Gods
           divine
           worship
           .
        
         
           The
           Atheistes
           ,
           as
           they
           neither
           embrace
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           reverence
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           much
           lesse
           doe
           they
           regard
           from
           whence
           ministeriall
           apparell
           originally
           came
           .
           Only
           if
           they
           live
           vnder
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           who
           glorieth
           to
           be
           a
           ceremonie
           master
           ,
           they
           can
           then
           find
           witt
           ,
           and
           opportunitie
           ,
           and
           agilitie
           ,
           and
           nimblenes
           ynough
           ,
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           by
           them
           to
           worke
           mischief
           against
           their
           Godly
           Minister
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           them selves
           be
           reproved
           for
           their
           drunkennes
           ,
           whoredome
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           poperie
           and
           such
           like
           :
           But
           if
           any
           of
           them
           
           being
           of
           the
           age
           of
           60.
           70.
           or
           80.
           yeares
           ,
           shal
           be
           willed
           by
           their
           honest
           ordinarie
           ,
           to
           returne
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           learne
           of
           their
           Minister
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           before
           they
           prosecute
           their
           presentment
           ,
           for
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           a
           Surplice
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           wil
           be
           religiously
           taught
           the
           principles
           of
           godlines
           ,
           at
           their
           Ministers
           hand
           ,
           they
           force
           not
           for
           xxv
           .
           yeares
           space
           together
           ,
           to
           bee
           wholy
           silent
           :
           Liking
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           the
           not
           wearing
           of
           a
           Surplice
           well
           ynough
           .
           And
           as
           for
           our
           partes
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           we
           doubt
           very
           much
           whether
           your
           Lordships
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           crosse
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           kneeling
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           the
           Communion
           ,
           were
           by
           their
           first
           originall
           of
           any
           integritie
           ,
           for
           an
           orderly
           or
           comely
           vse
           of
           outward
           divine
           service
           or
           worship
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           be
           vsed
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ;
           For
           though
           now
           they
           bee
           vrged
           as
           decent
           and
           comely
           signes
           and
           ornaments
           ,
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           yet
           if
           at
           the
           beginning
           they
           were
           not
           for
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           drawne
           directly
           or
           by
           consequence
           ,
           from
           some
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           were
           meerely
           the
           devises
           &
           inventions
           of
           men
           :
           then
           can
           we
           not
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           restored
           ,
           to
           their
           ancient
           integritie
           .
           For
           how
           should
           their
           originall
           bee
           of
           ancient
           integritie
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           beginning
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           witt
           of
           man
           ?
           not
           from
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           pitt
           of
           death
           ?
           when
           they
           
           were
           not
           pure
           ,
           but
           corrupt
           ,
           &
           therefore
           without
           integritie
           ?
           For
           which
           cause
           we
           are
           to
           beware
           least
           we
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           snare
           by
           them
           ,
           provoking
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           through
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           owne
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           And
           howsoever
           these
           ceremonies
           be
           taken
           from
           men
           ,
           better
           affected
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           be
           the
           Papistes
           :
           neverthelesse
           seeing
           servants
           (
           be
           they
           never
           so
           young
           )
           are
           not
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           their
           fellow
           servants
           (
           be
           they
           never
           so
           old
           )
           without
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Lord
           &
           Masters
           pleasure
           ,
           first
           declared
           vnto
           them
           by
           his
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           prove
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           out
           of
           holy
           Writt
           ,
           that
           these
           ceremonies
           hold
           their
           originall
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           according
           to
           the
           old
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           
           and
           wherein
           we
           are
           bidd
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           to
           aske
           after
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Testimonie
           which
           is
           bound
           vp
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           which
           is
           sealed
           
           vp
           among
           Gods
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           shall
           the
           Pastours
           offend
           for
           running
           
           about
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           change
           their
           wayes
           ,
           going
           after
           things
           that
           doe
           not
           profit
           ;
           yea
           (
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           according
           to
           this
           word
           )
           they
           may
           iustly
           
           be
           reproved
           ,
           because
           their
           is
           no
           light
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           ancienty
           then
           of
           your
           ceremonies
           ,
           let
           the
           same
           be
           as
           ancient
           as
           possibly
           ye
           can
           devise
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           ancient
           of
           dayes
           ,
           and
           of
           him
           that
           inhabiteth
           the
           eternitie
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           but
           novelties
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           but
           a
           novelist
           .
           For
           as
           this
           saying
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           reason
           ,
           is
           true
           ,
           
             omne
             magnum
             tum
             est
             paruum
             ,
             cum
             sit
             aliquid
             maius
          
           ;
           so
           is
           this
           saying
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Schoole
           true
           ,
           
             omne
             vetus
             tum
             est
             novum
             ,
             cum
             sit
             aliquid
             vetustius
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           teach
           vs
           ,
           to
           call
           those
           things
           new
           ,
           whatsoever
           man
           inventeth
           ,
           be
           the
           errour
           never
           so
           old
           .
           They
           have
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           offered
           vnto
           Devills
           ,
           not
           vnto
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           gods
           whom
           they
           
           knew
           not
           :
           new
           gods
           ,
           that
           came
           newly
           vp
           ,
           whom
           their
           Fathers
           feared
           not
           ;
           And
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           pronounced
           to
           be
           accursed
           when
           
           they
           turne
           after
           other
           gods
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           known
           ,
           whereby
           also
           is
           reproved
           the
           vanitie
           and
           fondnes
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           which
           leave
           that
           which
           is
           certeine
           ,
           to
           follow
           that
           which
           is
           vncerteine
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Apostle
           then
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           most
           ancient
           father
           of
           all
           the
           children
           whom
           he
           begate
           with
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           planter
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           among
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           never
           knew
           those
           or
           any
           the
           like
           rites
           ,
           ornaments
           ,
           or
           ceremonies
           ,
           much
           lesse
           never
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           for
           any
           decent
           and
           orderly
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           the
           churches
           which
           he
           begate
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           planted
           ;
           it
           must
           needes
           follow
           (
           as
           wee
           conceave
           )
           that
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           who
           devised
           and
           appointed
           these
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           for
           an
           orderly
           and
           decent
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           in
           the
           ages
           succeeding
           the
           Apostles
           )
           left
           the
           ancient
           integritie
           
           together
           with
           the
           certaine
           and
           single
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           setled
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           churches
           ,
           without
           any
           ministeriall
           apparrell
           ,
           crossings
           or
           kneelings
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           the
           communion
           :
           And
           so
           following
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           became
           Novelistes
           vnto
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           these
           vncerteine
           and
           new
           found
           ceremonies
           .
        
         
           Neither
           for
           the
           poynt
           in
           question
           is
           it
           materiall
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           children
           ,
           next
           and
           immediatly
           succeeding
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           :
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           declined
           from
           that
           integritie
           ,
           &
           simple
           maner
           of
           Gods
           
           worship
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           certeyntie
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Apostle
           left
           the
           Churches
           ,
           even
           so
           soone
           was
           their
           vncerteyne
           and
           newly
           start
           vp
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           corrupt
           and
           impure
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           once
           spoken
           
           wordes
           ,
           and
           doeth
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           thereby
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           to
           lay
           our
           handes
           vpon
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           to
           bee
           content
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           add
           nothing
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           Yea
           and
           we
           bee
           warned
           to
           beware
           ,
           
           least
           our
           heartes
           deceyve
           vs
           ,
           and
           least
           we
           turne
           aside
           by
           devisinge
           foolish
           inventions
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           owne
           fantasies
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           your
           Lordships
           argument
           ,
           of
           such
           ancientie
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           integritie
           of
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           declineth
           from
           that
           ancient
           ,
           and
           in
           al
           poyntes
           and
           qualities
           certeyne
           and
           vpright
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worshippe
           practised
           without
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           kneelings
           in
           the
           acte
           of
           receyving
           the
           communion
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           planted
           by
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           argueth
           rather
           corruption
           and
           noveltie
           ,
           then
           eyther
           any
           ancientie
           or
           integritie
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           you
           would
           be
           advised
           by
           vs
           ,
           not
           to
           license
           your
           Scribes
           and
           prolocutors
           ,
           to
           cast
           an
           imputation
           of
           Noveltie
           vpon
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           :
           or
           to
           vpbrayde
           them
           with
           that
           odious
           and
           reprochfull
           name
           of
           Novelistes
           :
           least
           for
           their
           safegard
           ,
           and
           iust
           defence
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           they
           be
           constreyned
           to
           pray
           for
           remedy
           ,
           protection
           ,
           &
           ayde
           from
           our
           Sovereigne
           Lord
           King
           Iames
           :
           That
           by
           a
           writ
           of
           errour
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           be
           graunted
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           procure
           the
           reversing
           ,
           and
           adnihilating
           of
           your
           worthie
           orators
           ,
           their
           vniust
           and
           Novelous
           accusatiō
           :
           For
           vnlesse
           it
           should
           seeme
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           in
           your
           Lordships
           sight
           ,
           to
           vpbrayd
           our
           Sovereigne
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Commons
           of
           both
           Realmes
           ,
           with
           a
           blemish
           of
           being
           Novelistes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           complotters
           of
           Novelties
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Highnes
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           by
           al
           good
           counselles
           ,
           endevour
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           Scottish
           nations
           ,
           should
           bee
           vnited
           into
           one
           people
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           first
           and
           ancient
           name
           
           of
           Brittans
           :
           And
           that
           the
           two
           Realmes
           ,
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           Ancient
           time
           should
           be
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Great
             Brittany
          
           ,
           vnles
           (
           we
           say
           )
           it
           should
           seeme
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           in
           your
           eyes
           ,
           to
           traduce
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Commons
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           of
           being
           Novelistes
           ,
           wee
           pray
           your
           Lordships
           to
           beare
           with
           vs
           ;
           if
           we
           tell
           you
           playne
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           partes
           we
           can
           not
           throughly
           discerne
           ,
           with
           what
           honestie
           your
           Scribes
           be
           indowed
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           their
           pamphlettes
           ,
           they
           blaze
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           Novelistes
           .
           Which
           Ministers
           notwithstanding
           hate
           nothing
           more
           then
           Noveltie
           ,
           and
           crave
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           that
           the
           most
           certeyne
           and
           most
           single
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           left
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           without
           your
           many
           ,
           and
           vncerteyne
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           might
           be
           restored
           ,
           to
           her
           primative
           ,
           and
           Apostolicall
           ancientie
           ,
           and
           integritie
           .
        
         
           God
           save
           King
           IAMES
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             Faults
             eschaped
             in
             the
             Print
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             lin
             .
             6.
             is
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Pag
             6.
             li.
             10.
             followe
             ,
             for
             followe
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             li.
             à
             fine
             8.
             oovet
             ,
             for
             covet
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             li.
             à
             fine
             7.
             prohibition
             ,
             for
             prohibition
             .
          
           
             Pag
             24.
             li.
             4.
             outward
             ,
             for
             outward
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             ad
             marg
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Numb
             .
             21.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             27.
             marg
             Kin
             10.
             10
             ,
             for
             16
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             42.
             li.
             12.
             comn
             :
             and
             ,
             for
             command
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A69195-e250
           
             The
             like
             demande
             wee
             make
             concerning
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             demande
             wee
             make
             of
             the
             abilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ki.
             20.
             41.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             1●
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             1.
             
             Sā
             .
             28.
             14
             
             Isa
             .
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answers
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             23.
             6
             1
             
             Chro.
             25.
             1.
             1
             
             Chro.
             26.
             20.
             1
             
             Chro.
             9.
             
             ●2
             .
             2
             Chro.
             19.
             25.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             28.
             12
             29.
             30.
             35.
             41.
             43.
             
             Eze.
             42
             ,
             13.
             14.
             
             Eze.
             44.
             15.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             42.
             
             Eze.
             44.
             15.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             15.
             
          
           
             Num.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Chr.
             15
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Chro.
             16
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Chro.
             45.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Chro.
             16.
             41.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Chr.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Chro
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             ●ishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Deut
             ,
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             17
             
             Isa
             .
             44.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             30.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             7
             
             ●
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             2●
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             12.
             30
             31
             
          
           
             Deu.
             14.
             
             ●
             .
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             Rev.
             17
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             20.
             4
             
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Ki.
             1●
             .
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             K●
             .
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ki.
             10.
             10
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ki.
             29.
             
             5●
             15.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ki.
             17.
             15
             
          
           
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             40.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Treat
             :
             of
             ceremon
             :
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             44.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             10
             ▪
             14.
             15.
             17
             
             Isa
             .
             29
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             Constitut
             .
             &
             ca.
             published
             1604.
             com
             .
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             4●
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             ●om
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Const
             .
             27
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             21.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Levi.
             18.
             3.
             19.
             27.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolae
             
          
           
             ●
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reve.
             11.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Title
             ,
             admonition
             to
             simple
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             28.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Rō
             .
             14.
             14
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Gentl.
             
          
           
             Rō
             .
             14.
             23
             
          
           
             Bb.
             
          
           
             Genel
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             libell
             cast
             out
             in
             London
             against
             one
             of
             the
             Sherifes
             and
             certaine
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Horne
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             28
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             16
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             8.
             16
             
          
           
             Iere.
             2.
             8.
             36
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             Deu.
             32.
             17
             
          
           
             Deut.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             11.
             16